RP741

Chapter 33

The Ancor Vantian, the massive fortress that had loomed over Konoha’s skies like a harbinger of doom, had finally been grounded. The once-imposing structure now sat in the heart of the ruined village, a fallen titan among the devastation.

All around the wreckage, Konoha’s operatives steeled themselves. They did not cheer aloud, but deep inside, a flicker of triumph burned. The enemy still stood, but the odds had shifted. Without the Ancor Vantian’s aerial advantage, the Sky ninja were now tethered to a battleground that Konoha's shinobi could reach—and destroy.

Fire burned in their eyes. The Will of Fire pulsed with unrelenting fervor, demanding retribution. And Konoha’s ninja were ready to deliver it.

From all corners of the ruined village, shinobi rallied under a single purpose—invade the enemy’s base and obliterate everything in sight.

High above, still perched upon his hawk, Hiruzen Sarutobi surveyed the battlefield. His sharp gaze followed the Akimichi giants, who continued their relentless assault, causing as much destruction as their bodies would allow. His eyes then shifted to the hovering Sky ninja, still determined to kill, still hellbent on razing what remained of Konoha.

A bad feeling twisted in the Hokage’s gut.

It was too easy.

Yes, Konoha had suffered grievous casualties. They had fought tooth and nail to bring down the enemy vessel. But considering the years of planning and subterfuge the Sky Village had invested in this invasion… this battle had been far too simple.

And that left a strange taste in Hiruzen’s mouth.

As Konoha’s forces charged toward the fallen fortress, poised to strike, a sudden, piercing wail tore through the battlefield. The sound was unnatural, a chilling cry that sent a shudder through even the most battle-hardened shinobi. The very air seemed to tremble in response as pale, serpentine tendrils erupted from the ship’s core, writhing and twisting in every direction like a monstrous nest of vipers.

The appendages surged toward the advancing ninja. Though caught off guard, they gritted their teeth and met the onslaught with steel and chakra. But their weapons barely made a dent in the writhing tide. Worse still, the moment their blades struck, the tendrils lashed out, coiling around them with terrifying speed, constricting like living chains.

Chakra was ripped from their bodies in torrents, siphoned away into the writhing darkness. Their strength, their energy—their very life force—was being devoured. In mere moments, skilled warriors were reduced to empty husks, collapsing lifelessly to the ground.

“RETREAT!!” Hiruzen yelled, urging his mount to rush forwards to at least try to save the few ones he could. But a sudden shot from an energy cannon stopped him. Keeping him away from the massacre that was unfolding.

Hiruzen gritted his teeth, his grip tightening around his staff. Across from him, standing atop the tallest structure of the Ancor Vantian, was a tall man built like a warrior, his muscular frame radiating raw power.

Shinno stood tall, his tanned skin illuminated by the eerie glow of the dark chakra surging around him. His spiky brown hair, swept backward, danced subtly in the wind, framing his face, where a thin beard lined his jaw—a knowing smirk playing across his lips.

His long, dark red cloak billowed behind him, the black accents blending with the unnatural darkness rising from his body.

“It’s been a while, Hiruzen,” Shinno’s voice boomed across the battlefield, effortlessly carrying over the chaos. “It seems like you’ve… aged.”

Hiruzen’s eyes narrowed, a flicker of recognition flashing in them. “Shinno.”

The smirk on Shinno’s face widened. “Ah, so you do remember me.” He chuckled, his voice thick with mockery. With a slow, deliberate gesture, he extended his hand towards the writhing mass of white tendrils ravaging the battlefield.

“Tell me, how do you like my little friend?”

The monstrous appendages coiled and lashed out, snaring unfortunate shinobi, their bodies shriveling within moments as their chakra was mercilessly devoured. Screams of agony echoed through the ruined streets of Konoha.

“This is the Reibi,” Shinno continued. “The Tailed Beast of Terror. The herald of despair. The very thing your village once deemed a myth.”

Hiruzen remained silent, his jaw tightening.

Shinno tilted his head, his smirk never faltering. “I remember, back in the days, when the great shinobi villages—yours included—denied the Sky Village the status of a Great Nation.” His voice grew sharp, edged with something darker than anger. “All because we lacked a bijū to call our own.”

The air crackled as his dark chakra pulsed violently, his muscles tensing with barely contained power. “So tell me, Hiruzen.” He gestured to the carnage below. “Are we qualified now?”

Rage flared in the Hokage’s features.

On the battlefield, his shinobi were dying in waves. Those who had been farther from the enemy vessel had barely managed to retreat. Those who hadn’t… were nothing but husks now.

And yet, standing atop the ruined Ancor Vantian, overlooking the massacre like some self-proclaimed god, Shinno dared to make speeches?

“Why?”

A single, weighty question echoed from Hiruzen. Heavy with grief. With fury. With disbelief.

“Why?” Shinno repeated, letting the word linger, tasting it. Then, he let out a slow, mocking laugh.

Shinno spread his arms wide, as if welcoming the devastation around them. “Why?” he echoed mockingly. “Why not?” His dark chakra pulsed, the very air around him vibrating with its unnatural weight. “This is the fate Konoha has carved for itself. You reap what you sow, Hiruzen.”

Hiruzen’s grip on his staff tightened until his knuckles turned white. “You would do this to innocents?” he growled, his voice tinged with both sorrow and fury. “Men, women, children—they have no part in whatever vendetta you have against me or Konoha.”

Shinno’s smirk widened, his eyes gleaming with amusement. “No part in it? Do you truly believe that?” He took a slow step forward, lifting a hand. The darkness swirling around him thickened, writhing like living tendrils. “Every soul in this village has benefited from its conquest, its power, its so-called peace. But peace built on the suffering of others is an illusion. One that I am here to shatter.”

Hiruzen’s eyes darkened. “This isn’t justice, Shinno. You’ve become twisted by your own hatred.”

Shinno let out a low chuckle, shaking his head. “Hatred? No, Hiruzen. This is liberation. I am simply balancing the scales.” His voice dropped lower, almost thoughtful. “Besides, you speak of justice… yet tell me, did you ever mourn the villages you crushed under your rule? Did you even remember the faces of those who perished in your wars?”

The words struck deep, but Hiruzen did not falter. He had carried the burden of leadership long enough to know the weight of every decision he had ever made.

“I remember all of them,” he said, his voice steady as stone. “Every life lost in war is a wound that never heals. But that does not justify what you have become.”

Shinno’s smirk vanished, his expression hardening into something far colder. His eyes gleamed with contempt, his body pulsing with dark chakra.

“Then you will die with them.”

With a flick of his wrist, the energy cannons mounted across the Ancor Vantian hummed to life, their glow casting eerie lights across the battlefield. The swirling serpentine tendrils of the Reibi coiled and slithered, forming a nightmarish display of power. The sight alone was enough to make lesser men hesitate.

But hesitation had no place on the battlefield.

Without warning, the ground trembled as a colossal, rolling mass surged toward Shinno at terrifying speed.

“MEAT TANK!”

A massive, armored ball of flesh and fury barreled across the ruined battlefield, tearing through rubble, crushing Sky ninja who failed to evade in time. Choza Akimichi’s rolling form aimed straight at Shinno.

Shinno barely glanced at the incoming attack, his expression one of mild amusement.

“CHOZA, FALL BACK!” Hiruzen bellowed, but it was too late.

The moment Choza closed the distance, Shinno moved.

Like a blur of dark energy, he vanished from sight, reappearing above Choza in an instant. His muscles flexed, dark chakra coating his body as he raised his hand. A swirling orb of energy glowing on top of his palm.

Then, he struck down. Smashing the energy into his opponent.

The impact was devastating.

Choza’s massive form was halted mid-spin, the sheer force of Shinno’s attack cracking the ground beneath them. The shockwave sent a gust of wind ripping across the battlefield, dust and debris scattering like shrapnel.

“Super Revival Fist.”

Choza screamed.

Dark chakra pierced through his body, veins bulging across his skin like poison. His enlarged form shrank rapidly, his skin paling as his energy was violently ripped away.

“CHOZA!!” Shikaku’s voice rang out in horror as his comrade collapsed, his massive body collapsing weakly into the ground.

Shinno landed gracefully beside him, unscathed, brushing nonexistent dust off his cloak. He regarded Choza’s form with mild disappointment.

“Pathetic.”

His gaze lifted back to Hiruzen, that twisted smirk returning. “Surely, you can do better than this.”

Hiruzen’s jaw clenched, his heart heavy with fury. He gave a sharp tug on the hawk’s feather, urging it forward.

But the sky itself rebelled against him.

The Ancor Vantian’s energy cannons roared to life, their blasts illuminating the battlefield. Beams of searing light cut through the air, tearing apart the debris-strewn landscape. The first shot barely missed, the heat alone enough to singe the fabric of Hiruzen’s robes. The second came closer, forcing him to twist his body at the last second, barely dodging in time. It was a testament to the summoned hawk’s skill that he managed to dodge.

But it was not over. Seeing as the energy cannons could not bring him down, Shinno sent his sky ninjas after the hokage.

They attacked like a flock of carrion birds, swift and merciless, their chakra-powered wings propelling them at unnatural speeds. Shuriken, kunai, and spears rained down on Hiruzen, forcing him to twist and weave atop his mount, his staff spinning defensively to deflect the incoming projectiles.

A Sky ninja streaked past him, a gleam of steel flashing in his peripheral vision. Hiruzen barely had time to react before the enemy’s blade raked across his mount, tearing through feathers and cutting into the muscles.

The hawk cawed in pain, and Hiruzen retaliated in a blur. His staff extended with a sharp thrust, catching the attacker mid-flight and sending him hurtling down toward the ruins below.

But there was no time to breathe. His hawk was injured, and battling in the air was becoming increasingly difficult. Glancing around, Hiruzen remarked that the other hawk summons were not faring any better. The situation was dire.

Down below, the strange white tendrils surged, whipping violently through the battlefield. They snatched up whatever they could reach—Konoha shinobi, even debris—pulling them in and draining them dry. Screams echoed through the ruins as warriors fell.

They were at an impasse.

Hiruzen knew it. Every advance was countered. Every attack was met with overwhelming retaliation.

But he still held onto hope.

The Aburame’s kikaichu had boarded the Ancor Vantian.

A small force had infiltrated the enemy vessel, devouring its structure from the inside out. Hidden, unseen, consuming.

If they could weaken the fortress, even just disabling those energy cannons...

But then, the voice of Shikaku Nara crackled through the telepathic link, his normally calm tone tinged with something rare—urgency.

“Hokage-sama, we have a problem.”

Hiruzen’s chest tightened. “Speak.”

A pause. Then—

“The kikaichu have been neutralized.”

For a moment, Hiruzen felt as if the world had stilled. “Killed?” he asked, though he already knew the answer.

“Yes.” Shikaku’s voice was grim. “That strange tentacular monster sensed them. It destroyed them before they could do any real damage.”

Hope, so painstakingly nurtured, began to flicker. The enemy was adapting. And time was running out.

Hiruzen’s heart weighed heavy in his chest. The Reibi was adapting. The Sky ninja were relentless. And now, their best hope—the Aburame’s kikaichu—had been wiped out before they could deal any significant damage.

This battle was turning into a slow, crushing defeat.

And then, through the chaos, a booming voice split the sky.

“KUCHIYOSE NO JUTSU!”

A massive plume of white smoke erupted above the Ancor Vantian, blotting out the sky in an instant. The battlefield seemed to pause, as all eyes—Konoha and Sky ninja alike—turned toward the heavens.

Then, they fell.

Not one. Not two. But five.

Five colossal toads, each larger than life, came crashing down onto the enemy vessel.

The first, Gamabunta, landed with a deafening boom, his sheer weight cracking the Ancor Vantian’s surface beneath him. His massive pipe hung from his lips as his sharp eyes scanned the battlefield.

“Tch. You really dragged me into a mess this time, Jiraiya.”

The second, Gamaken, landed beside him, his massive shield raised defensively. “I do not like this. I do not like this one bit.”

The third, Gamahiro, slammed onto the deck, twin swords gleaming in the eerie glow of the Reibi’s tendrils.

The fourth and fifth, two lesser but still titanic toads, landed with earth-shaking force, their webbed feet crushing enemy forces beneath them.

And at the center of it all, crouched atop Gamabunta’s head, was a man.

Jiraiya of the Sannin.

His white hair flowed wildly behind him, his red coat billowing as he stood tall, surveying the battlefield. Though his usual smirk graced his lips, there was no playfulness in his eyes—only sharp, unwavering resolve. This was Jiraiya the Sage, not the wandering hermit, not the fool. A warrior forged in the crucible of countless battles.

He cracked his knuckles, glancing down at the battlefield. “I was about to make one of my usual grand entrances,” he mused, his voice carrying across the war-torn village.

Then, his smirk faded, his tone turning solemn. “But I think we’re far past that.”

Hiruzen let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. Hope.

Jiraiya had arrived.

AN: Hello guy, sorry for the delay. I've been extra busy lately. But expect the next chapter soon. Not today soon, but very soon 🙃

Also, here's some low quality pictures of Shinno, I have a feeling you have not watched the Naruto Bond movie 😆
  

Chapter 32

The air inside the chamber was thick with tension, the oppressive chakra pressing against Renji’s lungs like an invisible weight. His body screamed at him to move, to react, but his instincts were at war with his training—Kakashi Hatake was here.

The jōnin’s kunai remained steady against the enemy’s throat, his posture completely relaxed, yet radiating an undeniable lethality.

“…Interesting,” the man murmured, his eyes narrowing.

Kakashi exhaled softly. “Took me a moment to piece it together,” he said, voice level. “The chakra, the way you move—unnatural, fluid. The snakes should have been an immediate giveaway, but I wanted to be sure.”

The man chuckled. “Ah, Kakashi-kun, always so perceptive.”

Renji felt his stomach drop. Kakashi’s kunai didn’t waver, but his tone darkened.

“Orochimaru.”

The chamber seemed to shrink. Daiki audibly sucked in a breath. Akiko took a step back, her kikaichū shifting anxiously.

Orochimaru’s smirk widened, his golden eyes gleaming with amusement. “So, you figured it out. Well done.” His voice was light, but the underlying malice sent a chill down Renji’s spine.

The kunai at his throat blurred—Kakashi struck.

Orochimaru’s body twisted unnaturally, bending backward at an impossible angle, letting the blade pass harmlessly over him. Before Kakashi could follow up, the Sannin’s form seemed to peel away, slipping out of his skin like a discarded husk.

Renji barely had time to register the shed body before Orochimaru reemerged several feet away, entirely unharmed.

“I must say, it’s been a while since I’ve had an audience,” Orochimaru mused, flexing his fingers as if testing his own body. His tone darkened, almost disappointed. “Though I expected a more… competent opponent.”

Kakashi didn’t respond. He was already moving. A blur of silver and steel—Kakashi closed the gap in an instant, a kunai flashing toward Orochimaru’s side.

But Orochimaru’s speed was monstrous. His body coiled unnaturally, dodging with the fluidity of a snake. His fingers flicked through hand seals too fast to track.

“Wind Release: Great Breakthrough.”

A violent gust howled through the chamber. Renji barely threw up his arms in time before he and his team were hurled backward, skidding across the floor.

Kakashi, however, dug his foot into the ground, flipping mid-air to land effortlessly. He didn't hesitate, already forming his own seals.

“Lightning Release: Lightning Blade.”

The chamber lit up with crackling blue energy as Kakashi lunged. The sheer force of the technique sent sparks flying across the stone floor.

Orochimaru’s smirk remained, but he moved, his form flickering as he dodged left—only for Kakashi to twist mid-strike, altering the angle of his attack in an instant.

The Raikiri slashed forward—And passed through empty air. Another shed skin.

Orochimaru’s chuckle echoed from behind. “So predictable.”

Kakashi was already pivoting before the words fully registered. A jet-black snake shot from Orochimaru’s sleeve, striking toward him like a spear.

Kakashi barely dodged, twisting as the snake’s fangs grazed past his shoulder.

Renji scrambled to his feet, his eyes glued to the ongoing fight. They were outmatched. Kakashi might be able to hold his own, but against a Sannin?

They had to get out.

Kakashi seemed to reach the same conclusion.

"Renji!" His voice was sharp, cutting through the chaos. "You three—go. Now."

Renji hesitated. “But—”

“I’ll hold him off. Get the children now!”

Renji didn’t wait. He grabbed Daiki’s arm, yanking him to his feet. “Akiko, move!”

The three barely had the time to grab the kid sprawled on the ground before they darted toward the exit, their kikaichū swarming around them for cover.

Orochimaru merely smiled. He raised one hand—his fingers poised in a snake-like gesture.

A wall of black-scaled serpents exploded from the ground, fangs bared, moving to cut them off.

Renji cursed. Too fast—!

Then, blue lightning arced through the air, slicing through the wall of snakes in a single, devastating strike.

Kakashi stood, his Chidori fading from his fingertips. “I said go.”

Orochimaru’s grin widened, delighted. “You’re willing to stay behind for them? How noble of you.”

Kakashi didn’t answer. Instead, he reached up, fingers hooking under the fabric of his forehead protector. With a sharp tug, he pulled it up, revealing the crimson glow of his Sharingan.

The tomoe in his eye spun, locking onto Orochimaru. “You’ll have to get through me first.”

Renji swallowed hard. Then he ran. Akiko and Daiki followed, their kikaichū buzzing furiously as they sprinted toward the exit.

Behind them, the sound of clashing steel and crackling chakra filled the chamber.

*******************************************************************************

Far away from the Hamada clan compounds, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood at the edge of a collapsed watchtower, eyes locked on the aerial battlefield. The sky above Konoha was a storm of steel and fire, with enemy gliders cutting through the smoke-filled air like vultures circling their prey. Amidst the chaos, squads of Sky Ninjas gave chase to hawk riders from Konoha—elite shinobi mounted atop Danzo's summoned hawks, weaving through the air in a desperate struggle for aerial supremacy.

The Third Hokage exhaled sharply, hands forming a rapid series of seals. "Fire Style: Fire Dragon Flame Bullet!"

A massive, writhing dragon of searing fire burst from his mouth, its fierce glow illuminating the battlefield. The flames twisted in the air, pursuing the closest enemy formation like a living beast. Three Sky Ninjas swerved sharply, trying to evade the attack, but one was too slow—the fire dragon caught his glider’s wing, igniting it instantly. The pilot screamed as he spiraled downward, crashing into the ruins below.

Hiruzen didn’t stop. His fingers flashed into a new set of seals. "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"

A powerful gust of wind followed immediately after the flames, fueling the inferno and pushing it forward with explosive force. The combined technique sent another enemy into a deadly tailspin, his glider failing to withstand the sheer force of the raging firestorm.

Another trio of Sky Ninjas descended; kunai launchers primed. They moved in sync, weaving between the flickering embers of the Hokage’s attack. But Hiruzen was already prepared.

"Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

He hurled a single shuriken—one turned into a hundred in mid-air.

The sky was suddenly filled with spinning blades. The Sky Ninjas tried to evade, but there was nowhere to fly—one was shredded instantly, while another took several hits to his glider, causing him to lose control. The last managed to avoid direct contact, but Hiruzen paid him no mind.

From his back, another ninja moved. With a flicker of movement, he unleashed a rapid sequence of slashes in to the air with his glowing trench knives.

"Wind style: Spiraling Wind Blades!" The wind howled in response. A deadly vortex of invisible edges surged forth, slicing through the air like a living storm.

The diving Sky Ninja barely had time to register his mistake. One moment he was attacking—the next, his body was torn apart mid-flight, his glider reduced to fragments before he even hit the ground.

Asuma Sarutobi paused briefly, glancing at the third Hokage before moving back into the fray.

A fresh wave of Sky Ninjas turned their attention toward Hiruzen, gliders screeching through the air as they shifted formation.

Hiruzen frowned, charging up his chakra for another jutsu. Suddenly, a sharp pulse ran through his mind.

"Hokage-sama, the evacuation of the village has been completed." Inoichi’s excited voice echoed in Hiruzen’s mind. Relief washed though the veteran shinobi. A quick hand sign, a pulse of chakra, and there was no longer only one Hiruzen standing in the watchtower, but now three.

The clones weaved through handsigns, preparing a devastating attack, while the original fell into the shadows, retreating from the fight.

“Connect me with Shikaku immediately!” Hiruzen replied in the mental communication line.

“I’m already here. Lord Hiruzen, I have also taken the liberty to include Choza Akimichi, and a few other ninjas into this link. Their help will be crucial in our next operation.” Shikaku explained. Earning a grunt of approval from the hokage.

The Ancor Vantian hung high in the sky, its form looming like an ominous specter above Konoha. On a rooftop overlooking the battlefield, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood beside Chōza Akimichi, his gaze locked onto the airborne fortress. Around them, a special team of shinobi were preparing for the next phase of battle, tightening their grips on weapons and focusing their chakra.

Through the mental link, Shikaku Nara’s voice cut through the tension like a blade.

“We don’t have time for a prolonged siege. We force our way in.”

Hiruzen’s voice followed, carrying the weight of command. "Danzo’s hawks will take us up. The rest of you—provide cover. I want a relentless barrage to keep the Sky ninjas occupied and to soften their defenses."

A pulse of acknowledgment ran through the minds of the gathered shinobi.

“Let’s go!” Accompanied by the Hokage’s command, a plume of smoke erupted, and five massive hawks, each the size of a small transport carriage, soared into the sky, their wings casting immense shadows over the village below. Their broad backs and sturdy frames could easily accommodate five fully equipped shinobi, making them the perfect aerial mounts for the mission ahead.

From the ground, a barrage of long-range jutsu erupted, covering the hawks as they took into the sky. Fireballs roared upward, exploding into waves of flame. Lightning arcs crackled, lancing through the enemy’s ranks. The sky lit up with the force of Konoha’s combined assault, forcing the enemy into a defensive posture. Smoke and fire churned in the air, momentarily disrupting visibility.

The Sky ninjas were prevented from interrupting the squad of mounted ninja’s takeoff. But they gave chase, hot on the hawks’ tail. The sky was their playground, and they soon managed to surround the advancing airborne troops.

Two of the five hawks fell back, their passengers spamming long range ninjutsu without regard to their chakra reserves, all in an effort to hold back the pursuers. While the remaining three hawks sped thought the sky, the shinobi onboard trying their best to block and protect the mounts in their ascent.

As the hawks weaved through fire and steel, the squad arrived into the range of the Ancor Vantian, the next step of the plan was set into motion. Hiruzen, standing on the back of one of the lead hawks, formed a hand sign and bellowed:

“Focus all fire on a single point in the barrier! Break a hole through it!”

On cue, the Jonin support squads in the other two hawks broke into motion. They conjured their attacks on the same point targeted by the Hokage. A colossal firestorm erupted from a squad of fire users. High-powered wind jutsu slammed into the same point, feeding the flames. Lightning spears stabbed into the weakened chakra field, causing cracks to form.

And finally, Hiruzen Sarutobi blurred forward, jumping from his hawk as his staff turned into a massive weapon crackling with electricity. The combined might of the Hokage, his summon—the ape king Enma, and the ninjutsu specialists slammed into the barrier protecting the Ancor Vantian.

Ripples echoed from the point of impact, and a small opening made itself visible. The chakra barrier shattered for just a moment, revealing a small but crucial breach.

"NOW!" Hiruzen commanded.

The Akimichis, already in motion, didn’t need to be told twice. Mid-air, they curled into spheres, their bodies expanding and hardening as they transformed into living projectiles.

"Human Cannonball Jutsu!"

Their hawks flipped mid-flight, launching them directly through the opening in the shield at blistering speed, right into the enemy’s territory.

BOOM!

The massive warriors crashed onto the outer layer of the Ancor Vantian, sending enemy shinobi flying as their sheer weight broke the structure.

The Sky Ninjas onboard barely had time to react before the Akimichi activated their Partial Multi-Size Jutsu, their bodies growing even larger as they turned into towering juggernauts of destruction.

“Wreak havoc! Bring it down!” Chōza roared, turning into a gigantic unstoppable wheel that flattened whatever stood in his way. Be it building or ninja, they all crumbled before his might.

Behind him, the other Akimichi sprang into action. Their colossal fists swung with devastating force, shattering enemy ranks and leaving nothing but wreckage in their wake. Each blow sent bodies flying, rupturing formations as if they were mere paper. With unstoppable momentum, they charged forward, their sights locked on the airship’s nearest propulsion systems—ready to tear them apart.

But while the giants tore through the airship like an unstoppable calamity, another force moved unseen. The Aburame kikaichu swarms slithered into the fortress-like vessel, flowing through vents, cables, and the labyrinth of exposed machinery like a silent plague. Thanks to the chaos wrought by the Akimichi, the insects remained undetected as they multiplied at an exponential rate, their tiny mandibles devouring chakra-infused mechanisms.

Inside the fortress, lights flickered. Machinery hissed. And blaring red lights flashed inside the command center. In just a couple of minutes following the invasion from the Konoha ninjas, one of the main propulsors have already failed. It was only a matter of time before the vessel had to make an emergency landing.

Realizing the gravity of the situation, Yano Sho, one of Shinno’s trusted aides, ordered the troops to focus on the invaders first. The Sky ninjas rallied and pelleted the Akimichis with bombs. Some were steering energy cannons inside the fortress to target the giants, while others focused solely on halting the invader’s advances.

Had Konoha’s assault relied solely on brute strength, they might have faltered. But Konoha never came to war with just one weapon.

The Aburame’s Kikaichus worked with a frenzy, infecting and devouring whatever they could. The insects they had sent forward were no ordinary breed—they were one of the Aburame clan’s trump cards, kept hidden due to their sheer lethality, a breed only deployed in times of war.

And to Shibi, head of the Aburame clan, the situation was nothing short of one. Standing beside the Hokage, a rare smile played beneath his covered face as he watched the enemy vessel begin its slow descent.

The Sky Ninja had prepared for warriors. They had not prepared for the unseen.

Chapter 31

The cloudy sky blazed with bursts of orange and crimson as a massive fire dragon roared upward, its searing glow illuminating the battlefield as it surged toward the colossal platform hovering ominously over Konoha.

Renji Aburame stood in the shadows, his dark glasses reflecting the chaos unfolding around him. He briefly glanced at the attack before focusing his attention back to the village.

Each explosion brought about by the sky ninjas felt like a punch to his chest—not from fear, but from the destruction of his precious fire insects. These specialized kikaichū, bred and trained over years of meticulous effort, perished by the thousands as shockwaves rippled through the area.

He clenched his fists, burying the pang of loss deep within himself. His mission was crucial, and in the midst of war, emotions could not be allowed to dictate his actions. Orders had to come first. He had learned that painful lesson as a young shinobi, and tonight, the stakes were too high for personal grief.

From the shadows, other Aburame clan members moved in unision, their forms barely discernible in the foggy village. The air around them hummed faintly, a telltale sign of kikaichū swarms dispersing into the chaos, scouting the rubble for survivors, traps, or enemy movement. Renji gave a quick hand signal, and his team split into smaller units, each member vanishing into the ruins to execute their orders.

Renji himself led his team into the chaos, his insects serving as his eyes and ears in the thick haze of smoke. His heightened sensitivity to their signals allowed him to detect even the faintest disturbances. Insects swarmed into cracks in walls, burrowed into piles of debris, and slipped through doorways, relaying what they found back to him.

As they scoured the village, Renji felt something abnormal. His insects detected faint chakra signatures—too faint to be ordinary survivors or enemy soldiers. The patterns were strange, erratic, as though the source was barely clinging to life—or something else entirely.

In the remnants of a small merchant’s shop, Renji’s insects uncovered a peculiar scene. A hidden storage room beneath the rubble emitted a faint yet unusual warmth, as if something alive pulsed within. Kneeling down, Renji pressed a gloved hand to the cracked tiles, his kikaichū spiraling around him like curious fireflies.

"Unseal it," he ordered softly.

Two of his clan members emerged silently from the shadows, one of them weaving hand signs to dismantle the barrier seals that covered the hidden door. As the seals faded and the stone slab slid aside with a low groan, the room revealed itself.

Inside, a strange glow illuminated shelves lined with jars and scrolls, but it was the centerpiece that captured Renji’s attention: a massive cocoon of some kind, pulsating faintly with life. His kikaichū instinctively recoiled from the object, something they rarely did. Renji narrowed his eyes behind his glasses, his mind racing.

"What is this…?" he murmured.

One of his team members stepped forward, but Renji held up a hand, halting them. "Don’t approach it yet," he said sharply. He released a smaller swarm of kikaichū, their fire-infused bodies glowing faintly as they neared the cocoon. But they ultimately refused to touch the cocoon, despite Renji’s commands.

The aburame’s jaw tightened. “Mark this location,” he instructed, his voice steady despite the unease crawling up his spine. “We’ll report this to headquarters. No one touches it until further orders.”

As the other Aburame began their preparations, Renji took one last look at the pulsating cocoon.

*******************************************************************************

The Aburame clan swiftly patrolled the village. Combing through the chaos with an efficiency that could trump a full army. Though, given the number of kikaichū at their disposal, it was nothing to be surprised about.

Along the way, they encountered survivors buried in debris, their locations swiftly transmitted to the intelligence department. For every life they saved, however, the grim reality of Konoha’s losses became more apparent. The number of casualties was staggering, and the relentless bombardment from the enemy ninjas only added to the toll. Yet, despite the horrors around them, the Aburame clan members pressed on, their resolve unshaken as they continued their mission.

Their search took them across both clan grounds and civilian districts. It was during this time that team Renji stumbled upon something unusual—an unsettling discovery that broke the rhythm of their work.

The Hamada clan grounds… They were different.

Unlike the ruins elsewhere, there was an eerie stillness there. The lack of casualties was the first thing Renji noticed—no bodies, no signs of a frantic last stand. And the debris and wastes lacked the distinct shine of valuable items. It seemed like the Hamada clan has managed to evacuate just in time. Strange, considering that even the Hyugas had failed in that endeavor.

Renji narrowed his eyes, signaling his team to remain cautious. He released a wave of kikaichū, sending them scouring through the area for anything unusual. The team advanced toward the center of the clan grounds.

As they neared what remained of the clan head’s residence, Renji’s frown deepened. His kikaichū had returned with peculiar findings—traces of hollow spaces beneath the rubble. Tunnels. He gestured to his team, and they converged near the ruins of the main house.

“It looks like the tunnel is quite sturdy. It’s still usable even after all the damages this place has suffered.” Akiko Aburame murmured as she crouched by the rubbles. Her kikaichu spreading inside the place. “Shall we explore?”

Renji’s eyes remained fixed on the rubble for a moment longer before he stood. “Hiroshi, Masaru—you’ll stay here and secure the site. Report this to the intelligence bureau immediately. The rest of us will investigate.”

With a nod from his team, Renji led the others to clear the rubble obscuring the tunnel’s entrance. The kikaichū worked quickly, shifting debris with remarkable efficiency until the opening was revealed—a narrow but sturdy passage leading into the earth.

The tunnel grew darker as Renji and his team descended further into its depths, the oppressive atmosphere pressing down on them like a heavy shroud. The walls, slick with moisture, reeked of blood and decay, mingled with the acrid tang of chemicals that stung their noses. Every step echoed faintly, swallowed quickly by the oppressive silence of the underground.

Renji’s kikaichū swarmed ahead, buzzing faintly as they scouted the path before them. Moments later, they returned with alarming signals—movement. The insects’ patterns revealed faint traces of life, scattered but weak, coming from somewhere deeper. Renji signaled his team.

“There’s something ahead,” he murmured. “Be ready.”

The trio braced themselves as they moved cautiously through the corridor. They turned a corner, and the sight before them made every member pause.

Rows of prison cells lined the chamber, dimly lit by flickering torches mounted haphazardly on the walls. Faint seals glowed around the edges of the cell doors, their faint hum reverberating in the oppressive stillness. Inside the cells, figures huddled in the shadows—children.

Most of them sat silently, their emaciated frames slumped against the cold stone walls. Hollow eyes stared out at nothing, as though the life had been drained from them. Others clutched the iron bars weakly, their frail hands trembling as they gazed at the Aburame team with expressions that were a mixture of fear and desperation.

Renji’s breath hitched, his gaze sweeping across the room. The condition of the children was beyond anything he had imagined—many bore visible scars, their skin discolored and marred by jagged stitches or strange protrusions that defied explanation. Some looked barely human, their chakra signatures weak and erratic, as though something inside them had been shattered.

“They’re just kids…” Akiko whispered, her voice trembling as she stepped closer to one of the cells. Her kikaichū swarmed cautiously around her, almost as though they, too, were unnerved by the scene. She crouched beside one cell, where a boy with sunken eyes stared at her through the bars. His lips moved, but no sound came out, his cracked, dry mouth forming words that never reached her ears. “What is this place?” she murmured; her voice barely audible.

Daiki Aburame moved forward. His sharp eyes scanned the seals on the walls, glowing faintly in the dim light. “These aren’t ordinary prisoners,” he said grimly. “It looks like they’ve been… experimented on.”

Renji’s head snapped toward him. “What?”

Daiki gestured toward the glowing seals. “Look at the markings—chakra suppression seals. And those scars…” He swallowed hard. “They’re surgical. Someone’s been tampering with their chakra networks.”

Renji’s gaze hardened, his fists clenching at his sides. He stepped closer to another cell, where a girl no older than ten sat with her knees drawn to her chest, her head resting against the bars. Her shoulders shook faintly, and her small, hoarse voice whispered, “Please… don’t let him come back.”

Akiko’s heart wept at the sight, he kikaichū instinctively swarmed, pushing against the bars of the cell but ultimately failing to get past the seals. She balled her first, visibly frustrated by her powerlessness.

“Renji-san, what do we do?” she asked softly. Her voice betraying the conflicting thoughts laying inside.

The older Aburame rested a comforting hand on her shoulder. He gave it a small squeeze as he observed the cells. “I have already sent some of my kikaichu to inform the outside. They’ll call for reinforcement.”

He then turned towards the rest of the team. A resolute air hanging around him. “We can’t break those seals for now. Whoever it is that is behind this, we cannot let them know that we are here. We have to keep going and investigate. The backup team will take care of the rest.”

Leaving the prisoners behind, even temporarily, was difficult, but they knew the mission demanded caution. Renji sent another wave of kikaichū deeper into the tunnels, their tiny forms disappearing into the oppressive darkness ahead.

The oppressive air grew heavier as the team advanced, the narrow corridors opening into a massive chamber bathed in an eerie green light. Seals etched into the walls and floor pulsed faintly, filling the room with a low hum.

At the center of the chamber stood a figure in a flowing robe, his dark hair obscuring his face. His hands moved deftly, weaving intricate hand signs as he focused on the figure suspended before him—a child, bound by glowing chains.

Renji signaled his team to stop, his kikaichū silently spreading out to observe the room.

The man’s voice broke the tense silence, smooth and unsettling.

“Almost there,” he murmured. He leaned closer to the child, studying him. Then, without warning, the man’s movements stopped. His head tilted slightly, as if listening to something unseen—before his gaze snapped directly to where the team was concealed.

“Ah… so you’re here.” His voice was calm, almost amused, carrying effortlessly across the chamber. “How rude of you to interrupt my work.”

Renji acted fast, his kikaichū immediately swarmed towards the man. As if responding to his action, the seals etched into the floor flared to life, flooding the chamber with an intense, blinding glow that seemed to temporarily repel the insects.

“Spread out!” Renji barked to his teammates.

The team moved with practiced precision, surrounding the man while keeping their distance.

The man’s lips curled into a thin, knowing smile. “Kikaichū? You’re from the Aburame clan then. Let’s see if you’re worth my time.” With those words, the glow of the seal diminished.

Renji didn’t hesitate, commanding his kikaichū to advance, aiming to overwhelm the man immediately. Akiko and Daiki flanked him, their own swarms moving in tandem.

But their opponent reacted with eerie precision. His movements were fluid, unnatural—twisting and shifting in ways that defied human anatomy. He darted around the room, evading the first wave with ease, his body bending as though his joints weren’t bound by normal human limitations. With a casual flick of his wrist, several serpents slithered from his sleeves, striking into the swarm, disrupting and scattering the kikaichū.

Daiki gritted his teeth. “Those snakes… they’re infused with a weird chakra. Be careful!”

Akiko redirected her kikaichū, sending them to intercept the snakes, but more kept emerging—coiling out of the man’s robes in an endless tide.

The man chuckled, his voice echoing through the chamber. “You’re not half bad. But is this all you can do?”

Renji ignored the taunt, his sharp gaze locked onto the pulsating seals beneath the man’s feet. We have to take care of those first!

“Don’t let him reactivate the seals!” he called out.

Daiki immediately moved, launching explosive tags toward one of the glowing patterns. The chamber trembled as the explosion erupted, momentarily disrupting the seal’s light. The flickering glow dimmed, and for the first time, the man’s expression shifted—his smile fading just slightly.

“So, you’re not entirely useless,” he mused, his tone now colder, more measured. “But why did you think I needed those seals to deal with you? I was the one to deactivate them in the first place.”

Akiko gritted her teeth as the snakes kept coming, writhing masses of chakra-infused flesh striking out at her kikaichū, dispersing their formations. For every serpent she crushed, another slithered out of the man’s sleeves, eyes gleaming with unnatural intelligence.

Renji clenched his fists. This is bad...

The enemy hadn’t even broken a sweat.

Daiki readied another set of explosive tags, but before he could throw them, the man moved.

It was sudden—one moment, he stood still amidst the chaos, and the next, he was there, right in front of Daiki.

The sheer speed sent alarm bells blaring in Renji’s head.

Daiki barely had time to react before the man’s hand shot forward, seizing him by the throat. He gasped, fingers instinctively clawing at the iron grip crushing his windpipe.

“You should keep those exploding tags away,” the man murmured, lifting Daiki off the ground as if he weighed nothing.

In response, Daiki’s kikaichū emerged from his coat, climbing towards the man and coating the arm holding him. The man barely glanced at them before his free hand flicked through a rapid sequence of seals.

"Snake Art: Molting Skin."

A sickening rip echoed through the chamber.

His body peeled apart, dissolving into empty, shedding flesh as a fresh form slid out from beneath—completely unharmed—several feet away.

Renji’s kikaichū, which have been advancing towards the man latched onto empty air.

And Daiki—he was still in the air, now held by a coiling snake that had taken the man's place in an instant.

Before Renji could issue another command, the serpent snapped its body violently—flinging Daiki like a ragdoll across the chamber. He hit the far wall with a sickening crack and slumped to the ground.

Akiko gasped. “Daiki!”

Renji didn’t even have time to check if he was still conscious. The enemy was moving again.

"Tsk tsk," the man sighed, dusting off his robes as though he were merely inconvenienced. "If that was your best effort, then this is hardly entertaining."

Renji took a step back, jaw clenched. He was analyzing, searching, desperate for any opening.

The seals were still dimmed—Daiki’s explosive tags had done something—but they were reigniting, flickering back to life.

Damn it!

Akiko was already panting from chakra exhaustion. Daiki was temporarily out of the fight. And Renji alone would not be enough to take on the man.

Renji knew. They weren’t winning the fight.

And the man knew it too. He took a slow step forward, the pressure of his chakra pressing down on them like a tangible weight. The sheer confidence in his stance sent an unmistakable message: This was a game to him.

Renji’s kikaichū swirled, preparing for another strike, but his mind was racing.

They needed something—anything—to turn the fight around.

Then—

A sharp crack split through the chamber.

Faster than any of them could react, a kunai struck the ground between them, embedding itself deep into the stone. Disabling the glowing seal etched into the floor with a flicker of electricity.

The air shifted.

The enemy barely had time to react before a flash of silver moved through the chamber—too fast for even Renji’s trained eyes to track.

A split second later, the enemy’s advance was halted by the cold edge of a kunai pressing against his throat.

A deep, calm voice cut through the tension.

“That’s enough.”

Renji’s breath caught.

No way—

The silver-haired jonin stood before them, his single visible eye locked onto the enemy with deadly focus.

Kakashi Hatake had arrived.

The chamber fell into silence. And for the first time, the enemy seemed to hesitate.

“…Interesting.”

His golden, snake-like eyes flickered toward Kakashi, a thin smirk creeping onto his lips.

The oppressive tension in the air had shifted.

AN: And there you have it! Things are really starting to heat up! Huge props to anyone who can guess what that cocoon the Aburame discovered really is—let’s see if you guys can figure it out XD

Chapter 30

The seals on the floor of the T&I department flared brightly, casting an ethereal glow across the tense faces of the shinobi within. The communication link was finally established, and Inoichi Yamanaka’s relieved voice rang out: “Connection established. All units, report!”

One by one, the translucent figures of Konoha’s leaders shimmered into view, their expressions reflecting the dire situation.

Shikaku Nara’s calculating gaze immediately scanned the scene, taking stock of their condition. He noticed that almost all of Konoha’s decision-makers were present, which was a good sign for the village.

“Thank you, Inoichi.” A voice called out. All eyes turned towards the center of the projection where Hiruzen Sarutobi stood, even in the projection, his presence remained commanding and resolute.

“Shikaku,” Hiruzen said with an urgent tone. “What’s our best course of action?”

Shikaku, already analyzing the situation, spoke up. “Hokage-sama, the enemy’s aircraft is the key. As long as it remains in the sky, their gliders and bombardments will keep our forces scattered. We need to force it to land, or we’ll be worn down.”

Hiruzen nodded grimly. “Agreed. That vessel needs to go down. But we can’t focus all our efforts there. The evacuation must be prioritized before we force it to land. There’s no point in taking down the enemy if all of our friends and family die in the process.”

Shikaku continued, “Then we will need to use underground shelters. Inoichi, how much do we have that are currently operational?”

“Only four. The emergency Civilian Shelter, Anbu operations bunker, the medical bunker, and our own base of operation, the T&I.” Inoichi rapidly supplied after consulting with the personnel in the T&I department.

“Alright. We’ll have to make do with what we have. All ninjas without flight or long-range capabilities should be tasked with securing and escorting civilians to these points. The younger shinobi—genin, fourth-year academy students—and clan members will form the core of this force. Once the evacuation is complete, we can regroup and strike back.”

Hiruzen nodded in approuval before ordering with a firm tone. “Follow the plan we have previously established! Hiashi Hyuga, you will deploy your clan members to monitor enemy movements and ensure the evacuation routes remain secure.”

The hokage then turned towards Tsume Inuzuka. “Tsume, your clan’s mobility and tracking abilities will be vital. Assign teams to retrieve critical resources and documents from key locations. Ibiki will guide you. The Inuzuka will take this responsibility. Time is short.”

Tsume nodded, baring her teeth in a grim smile. “We’ll get it done, Hokage-sama.”

Shikaku added, “We’ll also need a team to scour the village for potential infiltrations, traitors and troublemakers. Our enemies may not come only from the sky. With this level of coordination, someone had to assist them from within. I suggest Kakashi Hatake, the Aburame trackers, and our remaining chunin to handle this task.”

Hiruzen’s eyes hardened. He had thought about that possibility as he watched the one-sided massacre that was unfolding in his village. But he pushed it to the back of his mind.

He gave a firm nod towards Shikaku, and turned towards the rest of the members of the impromptu meeting. “Good. I’ll lead a strike force to harass the gliders and draw their attention away from the shelters. That is all, Shikaku, find a way to take down that aircraft! Keep us updated.”

With a chorus of “understood!”, the meeting came to an end, and Konoha finally started fighting back. As the orders filtered through the communication lines, the village began to respond with newfound determination. The initial shock was subsiding, replaced by the sharp focus of survival.

*******************************************************************************

The scene around the emergency civilian shelter was chaotic, the air heavy with dust and tension. Fresh genin worked to guide panicked families away from the danger, their movements jerky and unsure but driven by the urgency of the moment. One boy, barely twelve, stood frozen in place, his small frame shaking as he clutched a kunai like it was the only thing keeping him upright. His heart pounded in his chest, the sound of distant explosions echoing in his ears like a drumbeat. What if they’re bombing near our house? What if Mom and Dad didn’t get to the shelter? The thought hit him like a kunai to the gut, and his legs felt like they would give out beneath him.

He glanced up at the sky with fearful eyes, searching for any sign of the enemy ninja swooping through the smoke-filled clouds. Shadows danced overhead, and every flicker of movement sent his pulse racing. What if they see me? What if they drop a bomb right here? He couldn’t stop imagining the worst—the deafening roar of explosions, the searing heat, and the possibility of the ground swallowing him whole.

A chunin knelt beside him, gripping his shoulder firmly. “Stay calm, genin. Focus on your task—get them out, one step at a time. You’re doing fine,” he said, his voice steady, cutting through the boy’s paralyzing fear. The boy’s tightened his grip on his kunai. The chunin’s words fought their way through the storm in his mind, pulling him back, grounding him in the moment, but his thoughts lingered on his family. Please be safe. Please let me make it back to you.

Not far away, a woman’s desperate cries pierced the air. She held a toddler tightly against her chest, her body shaking uncontrollably as she stared at the rubble that pinned her husband. Blood pooled beneath the debris, but she wouldn’t move. Two academy students, barely teenagers themselves, approached cautiously. “Ma’am, please, we need to get you out of here,” one of them said, her voice trembling. The other tried to pull the woman away gently, whispering, “We’ll come back for him, I promise,” though the hollow look in their eyes betrayed the lie.

*******************************************************************************

Far above Konoha, the airborne fortress of the Sky Village hovered ominously, its body gleamed against the fiery glow of the burning village below. Panels on its underside slowly slid open, revealing rows of long-range energy cannons. The air thrummed with the hum of its engines as targeting systems flickered to life, locking onto one of the evacuation points in the village.

Inside the fortress, the atmosphere was cold and orderly, a stark contrast to the fiery chaos below. Sky Village shinobi moved in groups, their dark uniforms blending seamlessly with the metallic interior as they prepared for the next wave of attack. Holographic maps of Konoha flickered on large displays, highlighting defensive strongholds and key infrastructure. At the center of it all stood Shinno.

“Status report,” Shinno said, his voice cutting through the low murmur of activity.

“The energy cannons are fully charged, Lord Shinno,” one operative replied, bowing slightly. “The Anbu operations bunker has been identified and targeted. We are ready to fire.”

Shinno nodded, his expression unreadable. “Good. The bunker is critical to their coordination. Take it out, and their ability to respond will crumble.” He stepped closer to the display, tapping the highlighted bunker. “Fire a staggered volley. Ensure maximum structural damage. If they attempt to reinforce it, direct secondary strikes to their approach routes.”

“Yes, sir,” the operative replied, turning to relay the command. The sky ninjas hovering above the bunker received a warning and glided away.

Moments later, the first beams shot out from the sky fortress with a deafening hiss. Through the large viewing panels, Shinno and his officers observed the streaks of light racing toward their targets. The initial impacts hit with devastating precision, the ground below erupting in fire and debris. Buildings near the Anbu shelter collapsed under the shockwaves, scattering terrified villagers who had gathered there for safety.

“Direct hits confirmed,” another operative reported. “We estimate that the structural integrity of the bunker is down to 63%. Collateral damage is affecting the surrounding area.”

Shinno’s expression was calm but unrelenting. “Maintain fire.”

Inside the Anbu shelter, chaos reigned. The impacts shook the reinforced structure violently, lights flickering as the walls groaned under the strain. Civilians huddled together in designated safe zones, their faces pale with fear as dust and debris rained from above. Anbu operatives moved swiftly, splitting their efforts between maintaining order and securing classified materials.

“Evacuation protocols are active!” a senior operative called out. “Guide the civilians to the underground emergency tunnels! Protect the exits at all costs!”

Obsidian barked orders over the alarms, her voice sharp. “We need to move fast! Prioritize getting the villagers out! Move!”

In one corner, a medic tended to an injured child, her hands trembling as she worked under the dim emergency lights. “Stay calm,” she whispered to the child, though her own fear was evident. Nearby, an elderly man clutched a scroll of family records, refusing to move until an Anbu operative physically guided him toward the evacuation route.

Another barrage struck, and a section of the ceiling collapsed, crushing a corner of the shelter. Screams erupted as operatives rushed to clear the debris. The impacts grew more intense, with cracks spreading like webs through the walls. Smoke and heat filled the air, making it harder to breathe. Civilians streamed toward the emergency tunnels; some being carried by shinobi as others stumbled through the chaos.

Above ground, the devastation spread as beams continued to rain down. Nearby, shinobi worked to guide stragglers away from the collapsing area, their faces grim with the knowledge that the shelter was becoming a deathtrap.

Back inside the sky fortress, a younger officer hesitated as he observed the growing devastation on the screens. “Lord Shinno, the destruction is already extensive. Should we not shift focus to the village’s other critical points?”

Shinno turned his piercing gaze on the officer, silencing him with a cold stare. “Not yet. When you do something, you have to see it through. Continue targeting the bunker until nothing remains.”

“Yes, Lord Shinno,” the officer replied, bowing quickly.

Through the observation deck, Shinno watched the unfolding destruction with an air of detachment. “Let them fall into despair,” he muttered, almost to himself.

Another volley launched, this one aimed with pinpoint accuracy at the heart of the Anbu bunker. The explosions tore through the structure, leaving gaping holes and reducing its reinforced walls to rubble. Fires raged uncontrollably, and the surviving operatives were forced to retreat, dragging injured comrades and precious scrolls with them.

As Shinno observed the wreckage, an aide stepped forward. “The bunker’s defenses have been neutralized. Remaining operatives are retreating toward the central district.”

“Good,” Shinno said, his tone icy. “Stop the energy cannons for now. With that attack, we should have neutralized the most dangerous part of their forces.”

Suddenly, a massive pillar of flame surged upward from Konoha, hurtling straight toward the energy cannons on the Ancor Vantian. The attack illuminated the sky with its blazing intensity, threatening to pierce the floating fortress's defenses. In the command room, Shinno turned his gaze toward the monitor, his calm demeanor unshaken. His eyes narrowed briefly before a faint smirk crossed his lips.

With a wave of his hand, the glowing seals etched into the fortress’s hull activated. A transparent barrier shimmered into existence around the fortress, its surface pulsating with intricate chakra-absorption patterns. The towering flame struck the barrier with a deafening roar, its fiery energy crashing against the glowing shield. For a moment, the sheer force of the impact illuminated the entire sky, casting eerie shadows across the battlefield below.

The flames twisted and churned as the barrier absorbed the chakra fueling them, pulling the energy inward like a vortex. In mere seconds, the once-raging inferno fizzled into nothingness.

Shinno’s smirk deepened as he glanced toward an operator. “It seems Hiruzen Sarutobi has decided to involve himself.”

One of the operators turned from their console. “Lord Shinno, we have managed to identify the source of the attack. The Hokage is stationed near the eastern defensive line.”

“Is he growing desperate?” Shinno said, his tone carrying a hint of amusement. “Let our forces focus on the Hokage. He’s a symbol to Konoha. Break the symbol, and the rest will fall apart.”

“Yes, Lord Shinno,” the operator replied, quickly relaying the commands to their airborne forces.

Outside, Hiruzen Sarutobi stood atop a shattered watchtower, his face set in grim determination. The glow of his jutsu faded as smoke curled from his hands. His sharp eyes scanned the fortress, catching the faint shimmer of the barrier that had nullified his attack. He frowned. A chakra-absorbing barrier. It seems brute force won’t be enough.

“Hiruzen-sama!” an Anbu operative called out, landing beside him. “The eastern flank is holding for now, but we’ve sustained heavy casualties. The enemy’s mobility gives them too much of an advantage.”

Hiruzen nodded. “That damned fortress must be neutralized.” He turned his gaze skyward, his mind already racing through possibilities. “Rally the teams. We’ll draw their attention here.”

AN: Hey everyone! I hope you're all doing well. 😊 I’m really sorry for the delay—last week hit me hard with a nasty fever 🤧, but I’m feeling much better now! I appreciate your patience, and I’m already working on the next chapter. It should be ready soon. Thanks for sticking with me!

Chapter 29

A few minutes prior to the attack.

In the quiet, ink-scented office of Takara, head of the Bright Orphanage, the only sound was the faint scratching of her pen against paper. The fragile tranquility was shattered as the door burst open, crashing against the wall, revealing a figure draped in black, their stark white mask gleaming in the dim light.

Takara’s breath hitched, her hand instinctively darting under her desk to brush against the rough surface of a hidden alarm seal. Her fingers pressed into its grooves, ready to activate the distress signal. But before she could act further, the sight of the mask stopped her cold.

“Anbu?”

The figure straightened; their movements deliberate slow to not spook Takara.

“Miss Takara, the head of the hospital, Yoshioka Yuji, has ordered the immediate evacuation of the orphanage. Head towards the nearest evacuation point.”

In one gloved hand, they held a small parchment, a seal embossed with the Hokage's unmistakable insignia glinting faintly in the light. Takara stared for a fraction of a second, her mind racing. She had no time for questions.

With a decisive motion, her palm slammed onto the emergency seal beneath the desk, its chakra-activated glow spreading across the surface as it triggered an alarm throughout the orphanage.

Takara sprang to her feet, but when she glanced back toward the door, the Anbu ninja had already vanished.

The hallways turned alive with the wailing siren of the alarm, echoing through the orphanage like an ominous chant. Takara burst into the gathering hall, her heels clicking against the polished wooden floor. Within moments, the matrons and staff began streaming in, their faces painted with confusion and worry. Some carried children in tow, while others came empty-handed, their steps hurried and uneasy.

Takara turned sharply, her voice cutting through the clamor. “We have been ordered to evacuate the orphanage. Prepare the children and the necessary supplies immediately.”

A frail but firm voice called out from the crowd, belonging to Usagi, an older matron with a discerning gaze.

“Miss Takara, what seems to be the issue? Why the sudden evacuation?”

For the briefest of moments, Takara’s lips thinned, her gaze darting toward Usagi. There was always something about the woman that unsettled her, though Takara couldn’t place her finger on why. But now wasn’t the time for distrust.

She inhaled sharply and responded, her tone clipped and resolute. “The Hokage himself has approved of the order. That’s all we need to know.”

Feeling the urgency in Takara’s tone, the staff scattered, a flurry of motion and purpose filling the room. Some rushed toward the dormitories, calling out to children lingering in their rooms and ushering them into organized lines. Others moved to the records room, pulling out stacks of documents and scrolls, sealing them with chakra to ensure nothing important was left behind.

In the storeroom, hurried hands swept up supplies: food, medical kits, and blankets. The staff worked in a hurry to pack these into compact storage scrolls, their hands glowing faintly as the seals absorbed the items.

Takara stood in the middle of it all, watching the chaos unfold. She barked out orders when needed, her voice steady despite the pounding of her heart.

Thirty minutes later, the scene had transformed. Lines of children, some clutching blankets or small belongings, stood near the exits. Staff members moved briskly, checking the supplies and ensuring everyone was accounted for.

Takara glanced at the rows of tiny faces, her heart aching at the fear and confusion mirrored in their wide eyes. But there was no time for comfort.

“Move out,” she ordered. “Follow the designated routes and stick together. We’ll regroup at the nearest evacuation point.”

The staff nodded, ushering the orphans toward the doors. Takara remained at the rear, her gaze sweeping the halls one last time before stepping out. Whatever was coming, Takara knew that it was huge. Something monumental that put the whole village at risk.

Stepping into the streets, Takara froze mid-step, her breath catching in her throat. The afternoon sky was a brilliant blue, but it was marred by a sudden, unnatural light. A deafening boom followed, shaking the very ground beneath her feet. She spun around, just in time to witness an energy cannon tear through the Hokage Mountain.

The once-proud stone faces, carved into the mountain as a symbol of Konoha’s resilience, crumbled under the blast, massive chunks of rock raining down into the village below. The cannon’s trajectory continued, striking the eastern wall, reducing it to rubble in an instant.

A horrified gasp escaped her lips. Around her, the children screamed in terror. Some fell to their knees, while others cried, clutching their caretakers. The matrons moved quickly, trying to calm them, but panic spread like wildfire.

“Miss Takara, what’s happening?” one of the older children cried, their voice trembling.

Takara didn’t respond immediately, her mind reeling. The Hokage Mountain, the eastern wall—what else was under attack? Forcing herself to focus, she turned to the matrons, her voice cutting through the chaos.

“Get the children in line! We’re heading to the Naka River training grounds!”

The matrons nodded, springing into action. Some shepherded the children into organized groups, while others began carrying the youngest on their backs. Takara took the lead, her sharp eyes scanning the skies, her heart pounding in her chest.

The group began their march, moving swiftly through the streets. Takara’s focus was fixed on the path ahead, but the distant rumble of explosions gnawed at her nerves. As they neared the edge of the village, a shadow loomed above them.

She looked up and froze.

Strange ninjas streaked through the sky, clad in dark, lightweight armor with billowing cloaks and sleek masks, their chakra-powered flight devices catching the afternoon light. A loud whistling sound pierced the air, followed by the earth-shaking impact of bombs. Explosions erupted near the outskirts, sending plumes of dirt and fire into the air.

The children screamed as the ground trembled beneath their feet. Takara’s breath hitched as she reevaluated the situation. The Naka River training grounds, though farther from the heart of the bombardment, now seemed perilously exposed. The enemy’s forces were too close—if they continued their assault in that direction, the group would be caught in the open.

“We can’t go to the training grounds,” she muttered, her thoughts racing.

Turning back to the matrons, she called out, her voice urgent. “Change of plans! Head to the underground bunkers in the central district!”

One of the matrons, Usagi, hesitated, confusion flickering across her face. “But you said—”

“I know what I said!” Takara snapped, pointing toward the distant smoke and destruction. “The bunkers are reinforced. If we’re in the open when they bomb the area, we’ll have no chance. Move!”

The group changed course, weaving back toward the heart of the village. The streets were packed with panicked civilians, and the air was thick with the acrid smell of smoke. Takara pushed forward, her voice rising above the chaos as she urged the children to stay together.

Then came another whistling—a high-pitched, eerie sound that made Takara’s blood run cold.

“GET DOWN!” she shouted; her voice barely audible over the deafening roar of a nearby explosion. The impact hurled debris into the air, a suffocating cloud of dust and rubble engulfing the group.

Children screamed as they were thrown to the ground, their cries mingling with the rumble of destruction. Takara scrambled to her feet, coughing through the choking dust. Her sharp eyes darted around, desperate to assess the damage.

“Get up! We need to keep moving!” she cried, her voice raw with urgency.

Takara’s breath came in ragged gasps as she counted the children, ensuring none had been left behind in the chaos. The matrons worked just as frantically, ushering the orphans into a tighter formation, their expressions tense with urgency. The streets around them were in complete disarray—shouts of panicked civilians, the distant thunder of collapsing buildings, and the acrid stench of smoke filled the air.

Then, from the shifting haze, figures emerged.

Dark silhouettes moved with eerie calm, stepping out from the swirling dust and embers. Their uniforms were unmistakable—sleek black armor, steel-plated forearm guards, and the signature porcelain masks of Konoha’s Anbu.

Takara stiffened. Reinforcements? Her heart hammered in her chest as the light of hope ignited.

The leader, a tall figure with an eagle-masked helmet, strode forward with measured steps. Without hesitation, he pulled a tightly bound scroll from his belt and unfurled it with a crisp snap of his wrist.

“Orders from the Hokage,” he announced, his tone level but firm. “We’re taking over the evacuation.”

Takara’s sharp eyes flicked to the document. The Hokage’s seal was there, bold and unmistakable, stamped in red ink. Takara extended her arm forward, intent on examining the document. But before she could move closer, Usagi, stepped forward.

“Finally,” Usagi exhaled, relief evident in her voice. “We were worried no reinforcements were coming.” She turned to the others. “They’re here to help. We need to follow their orders.”

Takara blinked at the uncharacteristic response. Usagi was usually cautious, especially when it came to the safety of the children. But she nodded, the old woman had the right idea. Any moment of delay or hesitation could potentially lead to disastrous outcome.

One of the younger matrons hesitated. “But we weren’t told—”

Usagi cut her off. “Would you rather stand here arguing while the enemy bombs us?” Her voice was sharp, urgent. “The Hokage wouldn’t send Anbu for no reason.”

Takara nodded along. The reasoning was sound. Another explosion rocked the ground beneath them, sending a fresh wave of screams through the crowd. There was no time to debate.

She turned to the matrons; her voice crisp. “Follow their lead!”

The matrons hesitated only a moment before nodding. The orphans were quickly gathered, and the group fell in behind the ANBU. Usagi moved confidently alongside them, occasionally giving the children encouraging words while trying to ease up the tension inside the group.

Takara, still on edge, took up the rear.

The Anbu operatives moved quickly, leading the group down a narrow alleyway, away from the main evacuation routes. The air was thick with smoke, the distant wails of civilians echoing between the crumbling buildings.

One of the ANBU ahead turned his masked face toward her. “Enemy forces have targeted the bunkers,” he explained. “They know that’s where civilians would be taken. If we head there now, you’ll be leading these children straight into a death trap.”

“We have a secure underground route,” the eagle-masked leader continued, not slowing his stride. “Shielded from aerial surveillance and reinforced against collapse. That’s our best shot at getting them out safely.”

Before Takara could respond, Usagi spoke first. “We should hurry.”

Takara’s frown deepened.

One of the younger matrons looked uneasy. “Are you sure, Usagi? Maybe we should—”

Usagi turned sharply, her expression hard. “We don’t have time to hesitate.” She gave Takara a pointed look. “Not at a time like this. Don’t forget that the lives of these children depend on us!”

Takara narrowed her eyes. Usagi was acting strangely. Despite their differences, they knew each other well, and Takara had never known her to snap so easily, even under pressure. There was something that the older woman was not telling them.

But before Takara could voice her concerns, another distant explosion rumbled through the village, making the ground shudder.

“Keep moving,” Takara ordered through gritted teeth. Standing still wasn’t an option.

The orphans clutched each other tightly as they followed.

As they turned another corner, the air shifted—quieter, more controlled. The open streets disappeared behind them, replaced by shadowed passageways that wove deeper into the ruined district. The chaos of the village faded slightly, muffled by the labyrinthine paths the ANBU had chosen.

Takara glanced at Usagi, who walked with no hesitation, as if she knew exactly where they were going, a dark feeling welling up in her heart. The group had barely made it another two blocks when a second explosion erupted behind them.

The shockwave sent Takara stumbling, her ears ringing as the blast threw plumes of rubble into the air. The matrons cried out, shielding the children as debris rained down.

For an instant, the world was fire and sound.

Then, smoke bombs burst across the alley.

The thick smoke rolled through the street, swallowing the orphans and their caretakers in a dense, suffocating haze. Cries of confusion and fear rang out as the matrons struggled to keep the children together, their silhouettes barely visible through the shifting mist.

Chapter 28

The air thrummed with the symphony of chakra-powered machinery, a relentless hum that heralded the march of destruction. Ancor Vantian, the colossal Sky Fortress, hung ominously above the Hidden Leaf Village, blotting out the sun and casting an oppressive shadow. A marvel of engineering and chakra technology, it spanned the size of a small village, its arsenal bristling with weaponry, while its holds housed the entire Sky Village army. The vessel radiated dominance, a harbinger of a new order.

Shinno stood at the heart of this leviathan in its main command room, his figure illuminated by the glow of intricate seals etched across the command console. Before him, a vast holographic screen projected the chaos below. Despite his age, Shinno’s bearing was formidable. Time had bent to his will, subdued through forbidden experiments that had unraveled the secrets of biology. Age and mortality were trifling concerns he had long since discarded.

Through the screen, the Hidden Leaf lay exposed, its sturdy walls battered and insignificant beneath the immensity of the fortress. Thick smoke coiled into the air as explosions tore through the village. Mechanical birdlike constructs zipped through the skies, raining destruction. Shinno’s forces moved with ruthless efficiency, executing his attack plan.

He clasped his hands behind his back, a thin smile playing on his lips. “Magnificent,” he murmured. “Decades of arrogance and hubris… and now Konoha will pay the price for underestimating the Sky Village.”

A young subordinate stepped forward, bowing deeply, his voice trembling with fervor. “Shinno-sama, the first wave has struck with devastating precision. The Hokage Monument lies in ruins. Konoha’s defenses are in disarray.”

Shinno’s gaze remained fixed on the screen. “Good,” he replied, his tone steady. “Deploy the Skyfall Division to press our advantage. Strike at their command centers and sever their lines of communication. Keep the operation efficient. No unnecessary casualties. Every soldier is indispensable to the future we’re building.”

“At once, Shinno-sama.” The subordinate bowed again before hurrying off.

Shinno’s attention returned to the console under the holographic screen, his fingers brushing over the glowing seals. Beneath his feet, a nexus of chakra and spiritual energy pulsed, powering the monumental vessel. Ancor Vantian was the ultimate expression of technology and fuinjutsu, a tangible symbol of his ambition.

This assault was more than an attack—it was a declaration. The Sky Village would no longer linger in the shadows. It would ascend, both literally and figuratively, carving a new world order where strength alone dictated survival.

Shinno studied the battlefield projections, watching as Konoha scrambled to respond. The diversion at the southern outpost had achieved its purpose, lulling the Hidden Leaf into a false sense of security. They had believed the Sky Village was merely testing their defenses. In truth, the main assault was already underway, using advanced cloaking technology to penetrate their defenses from the sky. By the time the enemy village has managed to detect them, it was already too late.

“Konoha has grown soft,” Shinno mused, a sly smile tugging at his lips. “This strategy would never have succeeded in their golden age.”

“Activate the chakra suppressors. Deploy the remaining aerial constructs to support our forward units.” Shinno pressed on a glowing seal on the console, broadcasting his instructions to his troops.

As his orders were carried out, Shinno allowed himself a rare moment of introspection. His hand drifted to his chest, where the secret of his vitality resided—a culmination of decades of forbidden experimentation. It was his crowning achievement, yet it left him unsatisfied. For all his mastery of the physical plane, the spiritual arts remained beyond his grasp. Chakra, the cornerstone of the shinobi world, was a force he could manipulate on a grand scale but not truly master.

That would change. Once Konoha was reduced to ashes, its hidden knowledge would be his. Within the ruins of the village lay the secrets to unlocking the mysteries that eluded him.

The faintest scowl crossed Shinno’s face as he recalled his failures. But he pushed the thoughts aside, focusing instead on the moment at hand. The Hidden Leaf’s resistance, however valiant, was futile. Ancor Vantian will crush them, and from the ashes of their village, a new era would dawn.

“Let’s see what you’re made of, Sarutobi,” Shinno whispered, his voice tinged with anticipation. “Show me the fire of the Professor… before I extinguish it.”

*******************************************************************************

Chaos reigned in the Hidden Leaf Village as the initial assault from Ancor Vantian left its devastating mark. The surprise attack had plunged Konoha into disarray, and the skies above were alive with the relentless hum of chakra-powered constructs and gliders. Smoke billowed from the site of the initial blast, the hokage monument which was once a designated refuge for civilians, now a gaping crater surrounded by twisted wreckage.

The evacuation effort, hastily organized and underprepared, had spiraled into panic. Families scrambled in every direction, clutching their children and what few belongings they could carry. Cries of terror rose above the din of distant explosions, and the thunderous crashes of collapsing buildings shattered any semblance of order.

High above the chaos, Sky Village ninjas glided naturally through the air, their chakra-powered gliders weaving in and out of the smoke like predatory birds. These gliders afforded their riders unparalleled maneuverability, allowing them to strike with devastating precision while staying far from any reprisal. Equipped with kunai launchers, bomb dispensers, and other machinery, they rained destruction on the village with cold efficiency.

Near the remains of a crumbling street, a family of four—parents and their two children—raced toward a rescue ninja waving them forward. “This way!” the ninja shouted; his voice barely audible over the cacophony. He crouched low, motioning urgently. “Quickly!”

The mother clutched her son tightly as her husband carried their daughter. Their steps were frantic, stumbling over debris and broken pavement. Just as they neared the ninja, a high-pitched whine pierced the air—a sound they barely had time to recognize. Above them, a glider swooped down, releasing a cluster of bombs that exploded in a blinding flash.

The blast was deafening. Fire and shrapnel engulfed the area, and the rescue ninja disappeared in an instant, his body consumed by the explosion. When the smoke cleared, only a blackened scorch mark and fragments of his equipment remained. The family was thrown to the ground by the force, their ears ringing. The mother screamed, clutching her children close, while the father stared in mute horror at the spot where their hope had been obliterated.

Above, the glider veered smoothly to the side, releasing another volley of kunai. Each projectile embedded itself into nearby walls and fleeing civilians with lethal precision. The Sky ninja atop the glider remained calm, his hands deftly adjusting the controls as he maintained a safe distance from the chaos below.

Further across the village, Konoha’s defenses faltered. The Sky Village’s aerial assault was relentless, each attack calculated to fracture the Hidden Leaf’s response. Entire sections of the village were rendered impassable as explosions turned streets into craters. Buildings collapsed, sending plumes of dust and debris into the already-choked air.

Konoha’s proud defenses, known for their strength and resilience, were now crumbling under the weight of the assault. The Hidden Leaf Village, one of the five great ninja villages, was rapidly becoming a battlefield of ruin.

Amidst the chaos that engulfed the Hidden Leaf, the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, stood resolute. His sharp eyes burned with fury as he scanned the devastation from the roof of the Hokage Tower. The air was thick with smoke and ash, but Hiruzen’s presence was a beacon of resolve amid the turmoil.

"Enough!" he roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. Channeling his chakra, he formed hand seals with such speed that the signs themselves turned into blurs. “Fire Style: Dragon Flame Bomb!”

A searing jet of flames erupted from his mouth, streaking into the sky like a wrathful dragon. The gliders scattered, their pilots scrambling to maneuver out of the inferno’s path. One was too slow—the flames engulfed the construct, and it spiraled into the ground in a fiery wreck. Hiruzen wasted no time, his hands already weaving another set of seals. “Wind Style: Wind Dragon Cannon!” A massive dragon-shaped torrent of wind launched skyward, forcing the remaining gliders to maintain their distance.

“Ninjas, rally to me!” Hiruzen commanded, his voice carrying through to the villagers despite the rumbling explosions. A group of shinobi nearby snapped to attention, their fear melting into determination under their Hokage’s leadership. “We need to provide cover for the civilians! Form defensive lines and create distractions to keep the enemy’s attention off the evacuation efforts!”

The shinobi nodded. A squad of chunin launched volleys of kunai, their explosive tags creating fiery diversions in the sky, while others worked to shepherd panicked civilians toward safer routes. Hiruzen continued to direct the efforts, his battle experience guiding him to anticipate and counter the enemy’s attacks.

Amid the chaos, Hiruzen turned to a trusted jounin at his side. “Coordinate with the ANBU to secure the remaining evacuation points. Use the rooftops to avoid bottlenecks. We can’t afford to lose more lives.”

“Yes, Hokage-sama!” the jounin replied before disappearing in a blur of movement.

With the immediate area somewhat stabilized, Hiruzen moved toward his next priority: the T&I department. He leapt across broken rooftops and crumbled buildings, each step showing Hiruzen just how much devastation the enemy was causing to his village. His mind churned as he considered the situation. Communication was the key to surviving this assault, and there was only one group in the village capable of reestablishing it under these conditions: the Yamanaka clan.

*******************************************************************************

At the T&I department, the tension was suffocating. Inoichi Yamanaka stood at the center of the storm, sweat dripping from his brow as he worked to reestablish Konoha’s communication network. Around him, his clan members knelt in a circle, their hands glowing with chakra as they poured their energy into the intricate web of seals etched onto the floor.

“Hold steady!” Inoichi commanded with a sharp voice. “We’re almost there. Focus your chakra on the core matrix. We need more power to pierce through their suppressors!”

“Yes, Inoichi-sama!” one of the younger clan members replied, their voice trembling with strain as they channeled more chakra into the glowing seals.

The air shimmered with the effort, the seals pulsing faintly as the matrix approached activation. The faint hum of building energy grew louder, and the tension in the room thickened with each passing second.

Inoichi’s hands formed a rapid sequence of intricate hand signs. “Just a little more… Hold it together…”

With a burst of light, the seals flared to life. The air grew still, heavy with a sense of accomplishment. Inoichi’s glowing eyes snapped to attention, and he exhaled sharply as his voice rang out, steady and commanding.

“Connection established. All units, report!”

AN: Have you watched Naruto Shippuden: Bonds? If you have, you'll probably recognize the enemy featured in this arc right away. You’ll also understand the immense threat Konoha is facing. That said, I’ve taken the liberty of powering up the main villain just a bit. 🙃 Not too much—just enough to make him more compelling. Honestly, I think the movie deliberately nerfed him. The guy outright claimed he could survive opening the Eight Gates and didn’t even use them!

For those who haven’t seen the movie, don’t worry. I’ve made an effort to keep everything clear and descriptive so you’ll still be able to follow the story without any prior knowledge.

Chapter 27

The Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi, sat in his office, the weight of the village's recent tragedies etched deeply into his old features. Before him stood an Anbu operative, his armor bearing fresh scratches and his mask slightly chipped. Despite his stoic demeanor, there was urgency in the Anbu’s voice.

"Hokage-sama," the Anbu began, bowing deeply. "A report from the southern outposts. Groups of ninjas bearing the Sky Village’s marks has mobilized. Their forces are advancing toward Konoha as we speak. Initial scouts estimate their numbers to be in the hundreds."

Hiruzen leaned back in his chair, his mind racing. The Sky Village, also known as Soragakure, was a remnant of the smaller shinobi factions that had struggled to find a foothold among the Great Nations. During the Second Great Shinobi War, they were infamous for their ingenuity, compensating for their lack of manpower with advanced technology and aerial combat techniques. Their use of flying platforms and mechanized weaponry had once threatened to redefine the battlefield, but the relentless might of the larger villages had ultimately crushed their ambitions.

After their defeat, the Sky Village faded into obscurity, falling into the dark and almost forgotten by history. Rumors of their demise had circulated for years, but their apparent reemergence now, after decades of silence, projected nothing good for Konoha. The timing was suspect, and Hiruzen’s thoughts immediately turned to the broader geopolitical tensions brewing in the shadows.

"Call an emergency council meeting immediately," Hiruzen ordered, watching as the Anbu operative flashed out of the room.

"Monkey," he continued, "summon the jounin commanders without delay. Specter and Spider, form a strike team and deploy reinforcements to the southern outposts immediately. Cat, go to the general hospital and inform Yoshioka Yuji to prepare for a full-scale invasion. He’ll know what to do."

Even without visible movement, Hiruzen sensed the operatives leaving, their presence fading like wisps of smoke. Alone now, he let out a slow, measured breath, the faint scent of tobacco curling in the air as he took a long puff from his pipe.

His gaze drifted to the shelves lining his office—books and scrolls containing decades of knowledge and history, some of which he had personally lived and helped write. Documents depicting his heroic feats from his youth. Back when Konoha still-

Hiruzen sighed, stopping the train of thoughts. Focus! He told himself. Stepping forward, he placed his palm against a discreet seal etched into a shelf. A faint pulse of chakra resonated under his touch, and with a soft poof of smoke, a set of armor materialized before him.

Hiruzen stared at the set armor with a conflicted expression, his fist clenching at his sides. He then slowly removed his hokage robe. His expression growing increasingly resolute as he donned the armor. Konoha needed him! His villagers needed him!

Minutes later, the Hokage's office was filled with Konoha’s key leaders, along with most Clan heads who could make it in time. Shikaku Nara, ever calm, stood with arms crossed, his calculating eyes analyzing the written report of the Anbu. Hiashi Hyuuga and Inoichi Yamanaka exchanged tense glances, while Kakashi Hatake listened intently from the corner, mask hiding any hint of emotion.

Standing near the Hokage’s desk was Tashiro Kyoko, codenamed Obsidian (Kokuyogan), the vice leader of the Anbu Black Ops. “Hokage-sama, our preliminary reports indicate that the Sky Village’s tactics are highly coordinated, and somehow adapted to counter our initial responses. The Anbu commander, Dragon, is suggesting that they have studied our patrols and response times in advance.”

Beside him, Koharu Utatane and Homura Mitokado, Hiruzen’s former teammates and trusted advisors, frowned deeply at the report. Koharu stepped forward to address the information. “If they’ve chosen this moment to act, it’s highly probable that there are other factions working with them. The Sky Village must have amassed forces in the dark. Otherwise, they would not be so bold as to launch an open attack like this.”

Homura adjusted his glasses, his expression grim. “Another possibility is that they’ve found a way to replicate their technology on a larger scale. It’s hard to say which one poses a more significant threat for us...”

As the conversation between the counselors became heated, the knocking sound of a cane bradually made itself known.

The room fell silent as all eyes shifted to the closed door of the hokage office. Slowly, Danzo Shimura entered, his presence commanding immediate attention. Though technically not part of the Hokage’s active council, the War Hawk, along with his extensive intelligence network, was indispensable in moments of crisis.

His lone eye swept the room before settling on the Hokage. “Hiruzen, forgive me for the lack of formalities. But this is an urgent situation. I have gotten reports that the attack at the east of our borders may actually be a simple diversion. Something bigger is coming.”

The tension in the Hokage’s office was palpable as Danzo Shimura’s measured words hung in the air. The cane in his hand tapped softly against the wooden floor as he stepped closer, his gaze fixed on Hiruzen Sarutobi.

Hiruzen’s brow furrowed. "A diversion?" he repeated, his voice steady but edged with concern. "What evidence do you have, Danzo?"

"Intercepted transmissions and patterns in troop movement suggest that the forces attacking our eastern border are expendable. The Sky Village isn’t aiming for a decisive victory there. Instead, they’re buying time and drawing attention. The real threat lies elsewhere, perhaps targeting a critical village asset or bypassing our defenses entirely."

Obsidian nodded in agreement. "Hokage-sama, Dragon mentioned similar concerns. We’ve detected minor irregularities in troop composition at the eastern front—no key commanders, and their tactics, while effective, seem intentionally… crude. It’s as though they’re baiting us."

Shikaku, who had been silently analyzing a map spread across the Hokage’s desk, finally spoke. "If this is a diversion, their primary goal could be striking at vulnerabilities we wouldn’t expect. We have to secure our strategical points first. But without more information, moving our forces recklessly could leave us exposed to the diversion itself."

Hiruzen nodded, acknowledging the words. “That puts us in a passive position. We need to assess their capabilities and motives swiftly. Shikaku, begin devising countermeasures for their aerial tactics. Hiashi, ensure some of your clan members are deployed on our borders for reconnaissance. Ibiki, prepare the Intelligence Division for interrogation and information extraction. And Inoichi, gather your clan members and start working on establishing an internal communication network immediately.”

The Hokage’s office buzzed with tense energy as Konoha’s leaders prepared. The Sky Village’s strength lay in their aerial dominance, and Hiruzen knew that countering them would demand innovative and daring tactics.

Hiruzen tapped his pipe against the ashtray, his brow furrowed in thought. "Danzo," he said with a firm voice, "your hawk summons—can they counter the enemy’s aerial forces?"

Danzo’s expression remained unreadable, though his lone eye gleamed. "They can. My hawks are faster than most airborne constructs and adept in sky combat. They can disrupt formations, intercept high-value targets, and open opportunities for snipers."

Hiruzen nodded. "Deploy them immediately. Pair them with Anbu teams skilled in ranged combat. They’ll need to adapt to aerial engagements."

Hiashi Hyuuga stepped forward. "In the air, precision is paramount. My clan can track enemy movements from afar and relay exact positions to snipers and long-range teams on the ground. Let us serve as your forward observers."

“The Takemori clan can also help with its long-range attacks, our Seikyū Shageki Style (Silent Bow Style) is well suited for this kind of task.” Hisanobu Takemori voice with a resolute tone. She followed Hiashi’s example and volunteered her clan’s resources.

“So does our Kazehara Clan, lord Hokage, please, allow us to assist in this matter.” Arashi Kazehara added. Stepping forward to join Hisanobu.

The Takemori and Kazehara clan heads exchanged a brief nod of solidarity. Though their clans were small, moments like these demanded they rise to the occasion. Their contributions, however modest, would prove their worth to the village.

"Agreed," Hiruzen said. “Takemori and Kazehara, coordinate your efforts with the archer units and kunai launchers. Equip them with chakra-infused projectiles for extended range and power. Hiashi, your clan will provide the tracking and relay support.”

Shikaku glanced up from the map. "The hawk summons alone won’t be enough. We also need shinobi capable of flight. Do we have anyone with appropriate techniques?"

Danzo’s tone was clipped. "There are few, but we have some. Wind-affinity users can propel themselves and disrupt enemy maneuvers."

Obsidian added, "We also have genjutsu specialists who can trap enemies from range. Targeting their leaders with illusions could buy us critical time."

"Good," Hiruzen said. "Long-range ninjutsu will be essential. Fire and lightning techniques can neutralize groups of aerial units. Wind jutsu can destabilize their flight patterns, even if grounding them is difficult."

Shikaku leaned forward. "While we counter their aerial forces, protecting the village itself is paramount. Reinforce barriers around critical locations—the academy, the hospital. Patrols must be alert for infiltrators or third parties exploiting the chaos."

Hiruzen turned to Tsume Inuzuka. "Tsume, your ninken will patrol the outskirts. Track and eliminate any intruders attempting to breach our defenses."

Tsume grinned, baring her teeth. "My pack’s ready. Anyone who sneaks in won’t make it out."

Finally, Hiruzen addressed the room with a commanding voice. "The Sky Village’s strength is their mobility. Our strength is our unity and adaptability. Coordinate with precision and focus. Protect your comrades and the village above all else."

The room fell silent as his words hung in the air. The leaders dispersed; their roles clear. Outside, Konoha buzzed with activity, its shinobi and civilians preparing for the storm. Hiruzen observed it from the window of his office. Savoring the last few moments of calm he possessed before the incoming storm. He took one long puff of his pipe as he turned his eyes towards the Hokage monument, eyes locked on the 4th head etched on the mountain with a inscrutable look in his eyes.

The stillness in the room shattered as a member of the surveillance team burst into the Hokage’s office, his face pale and drenched in sweat. "Lord Hokage! Surveillance has detected an extremely dense amalgamation of chakra approaching the village at high speed!"

The room froze for a moment as the weight of the words sank in. Hiruzen’s sharp gaze turned to the messenger. "How much time do we hav-"

Before Hiruzen could respond, the sky itself seemed to explode. A deafening roar reverberated through the village as a shockwave of energy tore through the Hokage’s office. The western wall of Konoha erupted into flames and debris, the iconic Hokage Monument collapsing in a cascade of shattered stone and dust. A singular, blinding beam of energy hovered ominously above the monument before dissipating into nothingness.

Screams and chaos erupted as villagers scrambled for safety. Hiruzen turned to the window, his face a mask of grim determination. Rising above the smoke and ruin was a colossal shadow—an airborne fortress unlike anything Konoha had seen. The vessel’s metallic surface bristled with glowing seals, and its monstrous form radiated menace. Smaller birdlike constructs swarmed around it in perfect formation, their movements unnervingly synchronized.

"Alert the village!" Hiruzen roared, his voice cutting through the chaos. "All forces, mobilize! Defend Konoha at all costs!"

The battle had begun.

AN: I bet none of you have seen this coming XD

Chapter 26

As the first year of captivity drew to a close, Orochimaru’s fascination with Ando’s Kekkei Genkai had evolved into an unrelenting obsession. The once-casual experiments of physical manipulation had spiraled into explorations of the spiritual plane, driven by a single, audacious ambition: to harness the ability to heal not just the body, but the soul itself.

Ando’s resilience became the foundation of Orochimaru’s experiments. Time and again, the boy was subjected to genjutsu of extreme complexity—each illusion designed to shatter his consciousness into fragments. Yet, no matter how intricate or crushing the mental assault, Ando’s mind always reassembled itself, the pieces snapping back together as though guided by an unseen force.

Leaning over his detailed notes, Orochimaru’s golden eyes gleamed with a sinister light. “Fascinating,” he murmured, tapping his pen against a diagram of chakra pathways. “The mind is merely an extension of the soul, and his Kekkei Genkai seems to preserve it—even under extraordinary duress.”

He theorized that Ando’s abilities extended far beyond simple regeneration. The power was intrinsic, woven into the very fabric of his being. If his hypothesis proved correct, then Ando’s Kekkei Genkai might hold the key to undoing even the most catastrophic spiritual damage imaginable.

“What if this power could repair the damage caused by the Reaper Death Seal?” Orochimaru pondered aloud, his voice tinged with excitement. A future unfolded in his mind—one where no price was too great, no soul too broken to restore.

With this revelation, his experiments grew bolder. A modified version of his cursed seals was etched onto Ando’s skin, the dark, writhing patterns designed to siphon spiritual energy directly from him rather than the external world. The initial applications were crude and agonizing, the seals clawing at Ando’s essence like invisible talons.

Ando’s body convulsed on the cold operating table, his chakra flaring wildly as the cursed seals drained his vitality. Yet, once again, the damage was repaired, defying the very nature of the cursed seal. But his recovery, while remarkable, grew slower with each iteration, barely managing to offset the relentless harm.

“It’s not simply resistance to harm—it’s a complete reconstruction of his essence. The soul doesn’t merely heal; it remembers.”

To further test his theories, Orochimaru introduced a new layer to his experimentation: spirit-draining jutsu designed to directly strip away fragments of Ando’s soul, reducing it to raw, usable energy which would be contained in the seal itself. The goal was to determine whether Ando’s Kekkei Genkai could recover from such a fundamental loss.

The pain was unlike anything Ando had experienced before. Orochimaru’s hands pressed against his chest, and a dark, spiraling seal appeared beneath the sannin’s fingers. The jutsu burned as if an unseen fire consumed Ando from within. His vision blurred, his senses dulled, and he felt as though a part of him was being ripped away.

When Orochimaru withdrew, silence filled the laboratory. Ando lay motionless, his breathing shallow, his chakra dim and flickering. For hours, his body remained pale and lifeless. But then, to Orochimaru’s astonishment, the glow of Ando’s chakra reignited. His fragmented soul began to painstakingly rebuild itself. Exactly seven days after falling unconscious, Ando had recovered enough to stand, though the cursed seals’ influence prevented a full restoration.

Orochimaru’s thin lips curled into a sinister smile. “I was right, even the soul is not immune to your Kekkei Genkai’s influence,” he mused. “This power transcends the physical and spiritual realms. It’s not a Kekkei Genkai—it’s a phenomenon.”

Unlike conventional Kekkei Genkai, which stemmed from chakra and physical traits, Ando’s abilities seemed more akin to those of a tailed beast—a phenomenon triggered by an unknown force, one that Orochimaru longed to obtain.

He intensified his tests, integrating the cursed seals with jutsu designed to manipulate and transform the soul’s very structure. And Orochimaru began to see parallels between Ando’s soul reconstruction and his own body-swapping jutsu.

Emboldened by his discoveries, Orochimaru prepared for his most ambitious experiment yet. He sought to apply Ando’s abilities to reconstruct an external, fully damaged soul, using fragments harvested from other test subjects. This marked a turning point—if successful, Orochimaru could not only restore his own soul but theoretically clone them.

To this end, Orochimaru removed the modified cursed seal from Ando and replaced it with a proper curse seal. Immediately, he noticed something extraordinary: the fragment of the soul embedded in the seal was severed, as though trapped in a separate dimension. Yet, upon observation, it remained intact.

Orochimaru’s intrigue deepened. The curse seal, typically a tether for control, had been altered by Ando’s abilities. The isolation of the soul shard hinted at a profound capability—the potential to compartmentalize and stabilize spiritual energy entirely. This could be the key to Ando’s ability, and maybe a glimpse of the method used to construct a framework for restoring a soul, piece by piece.

The implications were staggering. Orochimaru envisioned a path to immortality far more stable than his body-swapping technique. But Ando remained an obstacle. Undeterred, Orochimaru refined his methods, developing a new series of seals—not to dominate the host but to amplify and guide Ando’s unique abilities towards a specific goal.

Meanwhile, the world above ground continued to turn. More than a year had passed since the attack on the academy, leaving scars both visible and hidden. The passage of time brought no closure to the incident. Instead, it left scars that festered in the hearts of those affected.

The disappearance of dozens of academy students cast a long shadow over Konoha, fueling rumors and fears that rippled through the village like an undercurrent of unease. Breaking the faith that the people once had on the safety of academy. Parents clutched their children tighter, civilians whispered of dark conspiracies, and the academy itself had become a grim reminder of what was lost.

Naruto, however, bore the brunt of the aftermath. During the chaos of the attack, he had lost control of the Nine-Tails' chakra, resulting in a destructive outburst that not only scared his peers but also gave the civilians further reason to despise him. Though the incident had been an accident, and the academy staff had worked hard to contain the damage, the blame was squarely laid on the Demon, Naruto’s shoulders.

For a time, the Hokage and the council had been keeping a close eye on the investigation of the incident. But as time passed, and no results were found, the heat died down. The incident was classed as an unresolved issue. It was put aside and made place for a more urgent matter.

The Uchiha massacre.

A tragedy that put Konoha in an extremely perilous situation. The loss of a founder clan, and arguably the strongest clan in the village, had put it in a very precarious position. Those who were part of the inner structure of the village labeled it as a coup thwarted in its infancy. But the official version that came out was about Itachi Uchiha going rogue. Whispers of betrayal and darker truths spread through the ranks of the shinobi and civilians alike like wildfire.

The aftermath was devastating. The Uchiha compound became a haunting reminder of the village's failure to protect one of its own. For many, the massacre was a symbol of Konoha's growing instability—a realization that even its most prestigious clans were not immune to disaster. For the Hokage and the council, it was a political and strategic nightmare.

Without the Uchiha clan, Konoha lost its most skilled police force. But above that, the village lost one of its core strengths. Nobody could question the value of a whole clan of Sharingan users. Both in terms of attacking power, intimidation, and defense.

The village was significantly weakened, and enemies were quick to sense the vulnerability. Missions requiring the precision and strength of the Uchiha were rerouted to other clans, straining their resources and spreading them thin.

The once-mighty village, which had prided itself on its strength and unity, now felt the weight of its fragility. Hiruzen Sarutobi, the Third Hokage, bore the burden of trying to maintain order while ensuring the massacre did not invite further attacks from outside forces. The ANBU were put on high alert, and alliances with neighboring villages were quietly reinforced to prevent opportunistic strikes.

The loss of the Uchiha also deepened tensions within the village's power structure. The other clans began to question their own security, with some even considering strengthening their internal defenses against potential betrayals. Trust within the village was fractured, and the council's role in managing the aftermath drew scrutiny.

The common people, already on edge after the academy attack, grew more disillusioned with the leadership. Whispers of conspiracies involving the Hokage, Danzo, and the elders fueled unrest, though none dared to voice their suspicions openly.

The once-unshakable Hidden Leaf Village now faced internal divisions, external threats, and a future clouded with uncertainty. For the Hokage, it was a race against time to rebuild trust, restore strength, and guide the village through its darkest days.

And in the midst of all this chaos, came an attack from an enemy that nobody could have foreseen.

Chapter 25

The dimly lit laboratory reeked of antiseptic and metal. Rows of jars containing preserved organs and unidentified fluids lined the walls, their murky contents a testament to countless experiments. Complex machinery hummed ominously, casting faint shadows that danced on the cold, sterile floor. At the room’s center stood Orochimaru, his pale fingers steepled as he gazed down at Ando. The boy lay unconscious on a steel operating table, his young face pale and streaked with sweat.

Fresh wounds crisscrossed Ando’s body, blood oozing sluggishly from the more recent incisions. Yet even as the injuries seeped, his Kekkei Genkai worked in quiet defiance, knitting the flesh back together. Orochimaru’s golden eyes gleamed with a twisted mix of fascination and delight.

“Remarkable,” he murmured, “Your natural regenerative abilities surpass anything I’ve encountered. Even Hashirama’s fabled cells pale in comparison. But only when you’re unconscious… How curious.”

The Sannin selected a scalpel from a tray, its blade gleaming under the fluorescent light. He made a shallow cut across Ando’s forearm. The boy remained completely unresponsive, blissfully unaware of the horrors being inflicted upon him. Within moments, the wound closed itself, the flesh knitting together as if it had never been touched.

Orochimaru pressed deeper with the next cut, slicing through muscle. Blood flowed freely, soaking the operating table, but once again, the regeneration began—slower this time but unmistakable.

As the days turned into weeks, the tests became more invasive. Broken bones, shredded muscles, ruptured organs—nothing was off-limits. Ando’s body bore no scars, yet his mind would have been another story if he’d been awake. The endless cycle of injury and recovery would have frayed the resolve of even the strongest shinobi, but for now, unconsciousness shielded him from the full weight of his nightmare.

“Why does your recovery only trigger in your sleep, why?” Orochimaru mused aloud, his gaze fixed on the boy’s slack face. His golden eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Perhaps it is tied to your subconscious. I’ll need to test further.”

Orochimaru’s experiments were relentless. Most of the time, Ando was kept in a state of induced unconsciousness, his body left to recover from injuries severe enough to kill most shinobi. Yet even as his body healed, the Sannin’s curiosity only deepened. By the end of the first month, Ando’s regeneration showed no signs of slowing, and Orochimaru’s fascination turned to obsession.

******************************************************************************

Ando jolted awake, his breath catching in his throat. The room was dark except for the faint glow of seals etched into the walls. His body ached, his head swimming with a dull pain that never truly left him anymore.

A scream tore through the stillness, raw and filled with terror. It echoed down the corridors, chilling Ando to his core. He sat up, straining to locate the source. Which unluck soul was that? He mused silently. The scream rose again, jagged and desperate, before abruptly cutting off into silence.

Not long after, Ando caught the familiar sound of sandals striking stone echoing faintly, growing louder until a figure appeared in his vision. Orochimaru’s silhouette stopped in the doorway, his golden eyes gleaming with twisted amusement. “Awake already?” he said, his tone almost conversational. “I suppose it’s hard to sleep through such... vivid demonstrations.”

Ando remained silent; his jaw clenched. Inside, his thoughts churned, but the fear that once paralyzed him was now muted.

Orochimaru stepped closer, his presence looming outside the bars holding Ando captive. “You’re wondering about the noise, aren’t you?” He tilted his head, a mockery of curiosity. “That’s the work of my apprentice on a subject who didn’t quite meet my expectations. A shame, really. But every failure teaches us something, wouldn’t you agree?”

Ando’s stomach churned at the casual way in which Orochimaru said those words. He simply stared at the man, unsure of what to say. The silence stretched between them, oppressive and suffocating.

Finally, Orochimaru chuckled. “Don’t worry, Ando. Your potential far exceeds theirs. Let’s hope you don’t disappoint me.” He turned and disappeared into the corridor, his footsteps fading into the distance.

Left alone, Ando let out a murky breath. The screams lingered in his mind, a haunting reminder of what could happen to him at any moment. He forced his thoughts back into focus. How do I get out of this?

Ando stared hard at the seals running along the walls, and sighed. “If only I had studied Mizuki’s books about seal introduction, maybe I would have a chance.”

Truth be told, Ando would still have had no chance even if he learned something from the advanced scrolls. Orochimaru was a master of seals. As a beginner, Ando would have a better chance trying to brute force his way out rather than trying to understand the cage.

And that’s exactly what he did. Each day, Ando threw himself at the door made of steel bars with unwavering determination, turning his confinement into something akin to a grueling training regimen. It wasn’t just about getting stronger; it was about keeping his mind intact. Humans needed social interaction, distractions, and goals. And Ando was deprived of more than one of those. His isolation gnawed at him in ways he hadn’t expected. Training gave him focus, a way to drown out the crushing loneliness.

He struck with fists, shoulders, and feet, alternating between precise strikes and frenzied barrages. Occasionally, he incorporated ninjutsu, testing the limits of his chakra against the unyielding seals. He preferred the clang of fists against steel to the chilling conversations with Orochimaru.

Due to his research, Orochimaru had not deemed it necessary to seal Ando’s chakra yet, leaving him with full access to his reserves. It was a small blessing, one that allowed Ando to train and maintain some semblance of control over his body. Compared to the other captives, Ando’s situation was far better, though only because of his unique advantage: the Gamer’s Body.

In this environment, waking up each day as good as new was a blessing...

As time passed, Orochimaru began testing even more extreme theories.

By the third month, the experiments shifted to endurance. Orochimaru placed Ando in a large chamber filled with artificial terrain, weights strapped to his limbs. He was forced to run endless laps, perform push-ups until collapse, and channel chakra without rest. The exercises extended for days at a time, with only brief moments of reprieve.

The Kekkei Genkai’s capabilities became clearer. Not only did it heal physical wounds, but it also replenished chakra reserves—albeit at a slower rate. Orochimaru noted with fascination how Ando could rise again after mere hours of rest, his body knitting itself back together even from the brink of collapse.

Ando’s thoughts gradually shifted on the other hand. It was true that Orochimaru’s tests were driving him to the brink of collapse every day. But the benefits though, they were equally extreme. He was developing resistance skills, physical stats, and even his chakra reserves were growing by the day.

With whatever the researcher was injecting into Ando’s body, his progress was leaps and bounds away from his previous gains.

Though, Ando started having doubts about the scientist’s motives. Why was he trying to strengthen Ando’s body so much? What kind of experiments would require so much preparations?

By the fifth month, Ando’s regenerative abilities had actually grown stronger than day one. He had developed some special skills and perks which boosted his body, all thanks to the relentless regime he was forced to follow.

The same could not be said about his mental health. But that small detail mattered little to the Sannin. Orochimaru observed the progress with unmasked excitement. “This …,” he mused. “With a little bit of tweaking, wouldn’t this become the perfect vessel?”

*******************************************************************************

The next phase began with venom, marking a new level of torment in Orochimaru's experiments. In the following months, the Sannin introduced poisons designed for purposes both cruel and precise. One injection came from the venom of a serpent Orochimaru claimed could kill a grown man in moments. The mad scientist had the genius idea of injecting both antidote and poison at the same time.

Ando's veins blackened, his body convulsing until unconsciousness overtook him. Another time, a toxic brew distilled from the petals of a crimson nightshade burned through his chakra pathways, leaving him gasping for air as the substance drained his reserves. Perhaps the worst was a chakra-reactive toxin—a liquid that flared with searing pain every time Ando tried to mold chakra, forcing him to endure hours of paralyzing agony to test his limits. Each injection brought a new wave of suffering, his muscles locking, his breathing ragged as the venom worked through his system.

The pain was unbearable, each concoction calibrated to push his body past its limits and study his Kekkei Genkai’s response. Often, the sheer intensity forced Ando into unconsciousness, his body collapsing under the strain, only to awaken hours later with the toxins purged and his body eerily restored.

“Your body also treats poison like an injury,” Orochimaru remarked, his tone filled with fascination. “You immediately begin purging it when you pass out. Though you still need some external push to fully excel in that field.”

By the ninth month, Ando’s system had been subjected to dozens of venoms and chakra-based toxins. Recovery times varied—some poisons lingered longer, their effects clinging to his body like shadows. Ando’s thoughts often circled back to the same bitter truth:

Being Orochimaru’s test subject sucks!

The experience did not kill him, but it slowly numbed him. Little by little, Ando began to disregard his pain and injuries. His once-sharp cries dulled into groans, then to silence. His Pain Tolerance skill finally stepped into the advanced level, a bitter reward for his suffering.

The boy found solace in small victories—enduring longer than Orochimaru expected, feeling the incremental growth of his resistance skills.

*******************************************************************************

In the tenth month, Orochimaru’s ambitions turned darker. He sought to merge Ando’s abilities with other Kekkei Genkai. Samples of DNA from Hashirama’s cells, Uchiha remnants, and artificial constructs lined the laboratory.

“If your body can stabilize these,” Orochimaru said, almost reverently, “you could become something truly transcendent.”

The first grafts were attempted with precision. Ando, now used to the process, did not react much. But that did not mean that the experiment went smoothly. Ando’s body actually rejected the foreign cells. Momentarily halting the scientist’s progress.

Orochimaru switched his focus on trying to extract Ando’s kekkei genkai in the hopes of creating a clone. Unfortunately for the sanin, anything that was extracted from Ando actually started rotting far faster than the average.

The man tried various mixes of stabilizant, compounds, and even seals. But somehow, they made things worse. Ando felt some sort of sadistic joy as he watched the man struggle. Of course, it was all at his expense. After all, whenever an experiment failed, Orochimaru would just replace the used elements from Ando’s body.

Still, seeing as the clone project was getting nowhere, Orochimaru decided to try and merge Ando’s abilities into other people. Ando got to witness in person how brutal Orochimaru’s experiments looked on others.

Most of his test subjects were kids. It was sickening to watch the man dissect them like guinea pigs. Trying all sorts of grafts, all of which ended in failure. Some of them had such an adverse reaction that they ended up turning into deformed monstrosities.

It was during these times that Ando was finally met with a familiar face.

Enzo Uchiha [LVL 18]

The once arrogant Uchiha, now reduced to a trembling figure strapped onto the cold steel of an operation table, bore an expression of sheer horror. His lips quivered, and his eyes—devoid of the arrogance that once defined him—darted frantically around the room, silently begging the mad scientist for mercy. But in Orochimaru’s laboratory, mercy was an alien concept.

Orochimaru worked with cold precision, his scalpel slicing cleanly around Enzo’s eye sockets. The Uchiha’s screams echoed through the sterile room as he thrashed against his restraints, but the bindings held firm. With steady hands, Orochimaru removed the Sharingan, the bloodied orbs still faintly glowing with power. He placed them into a tube of greenish fluid, sealing it tightly to preserve them. Enzo’s cries faded into weak, gasping sobs, but Orochimaru barely acknowledged him, treating the act as routine rather than the horrifying violation it was.

“Prepare him,” The scientist ordered.

His assistant moved without hesitation, applying seals along Enzo’s body to stabilize his vitals and sustain his chakra during the grafting process. Meanwhile, Orochimaru turned toward another table, where Ando lay restrained.

Ando’s gaze met Orochimaru’s, devoid of panic. Months of enduring the Sannin’s experiments had forged a grim resolve within him, one that neither screams nor threats could shake.

“You should consider yourself fortunate, Ando,” Orochimaru drawled, his voice silken with mockery. “Your Kekkei Genkai is proving far more intriguing than I initially imagined. And now, your eyes will serve a greater purpose.”

He selected a scalpel, its blade gleaming ominously under the bright lights. Orochimaru began the meticulous process of removing Ando’s eyes. The boy flinched but did not scream, a testament to the mental fortitude he had developed.

“Impressive,” Orochimaru murmured, tilting his head as he examined the extracted eyes. “You endure well, even without sight. A rare trait, indeed.”

Without delay, Orochimaru moved back to Enzo’s table, carefully implanting Ando’s eyes into the Uchiha’s empty sockets. The seals on the Uchiha’s body activated, flickering faintly as they worked to integrate the new chakra signature.

Orochimaru watched intently, his fascination evident. “If this succeeds,” he muttered to himself, “we will have a Kekkei Genkai capable of rejuvenation combined with the Sharingan’s unparalleled abilities. A true breakthrough.”

But something was wrong. Enzo’s chakra began to fluctuate wildly, his body convulsing against the restraints. The seals pulsed erratically, unable to contain the discord within.

Enzo’s screams shattered the tense silence. A guttural, panicked sound tore from his throat as blood gushed from his newly grafted eyes. Streams of crimson flowed from his nose and ears, staining his horrified face.

“This reaction…” Orochimaru muttered, leaning closer to the writhing boy, as though observing a particularly intriguing specimen under a microscope.

Enzo’s screams grew weaker, his body trembling violently before going completely still. The erratic pulse of the seals faded, replaced by an eerie silence. Blood pooled beneath the operation table; its metallic scent thick in the air.

Orochimaru stepped back, his expression contemplative as he regarded the lifeless body. “So, the synchronization failed…” he murmured, his voice devoid of disappointment. Instead, it carried the excitement of a scientist uncovering a new mystery.

He turned to the monitors, analyzing the chaotic chakra readings from the moments before Enzo’s death. “Not the body, not the chakra… Then it must be the soul.”

A slow, sinister smile spread across his face as he retrieved a scroll from a nearby shelf, its contents detailing his earlier work with the body-swap jutsu.

“This isn’t the first time I’ve encountered this,” Orochimaru mused aloud. “The soul’s resistance. Of course. The essence of one being cannot simply merge with another without consequence.”

His gaze shifted to Ando, still restrained on the adjacent table. Though blind, Ando could feel the weight of Orochimaru’s piercing stare.

“Your Kekkei Genkai is more than just a physical trait,” Orochimaru continued, his voice filled with dark anticipation. “It’s tied to your very soul!”

AN: This was one of the most challenging chapters I’ve ever written, but I’m glad I have managed to push through and complete it!

Chapter 24

While the hokage and the Anbu were busy investigating the incident that unfolded in the academy. A strange scene was happening in the Yutaka clan compound.

Under the clan head’s main house, deep underground, a small facility has been created.

The air was cold and thick with the metallic tang of blood and chemicals. Carved from chakra-reinforced stone, the walls radiated an oppressive stillness, broken only by the faint drip of water echoing through the dimly lit halls.

At its center was the main chamber, dominated by a metal table fitted with heavy restraints. The shelves lining the walls bore an assortment of surgical tools, vials of unidentifiable substances, and dark tokens hinting at failed experiments. Nearby, cells equipped with chakra-suppressing seals confined prisoners in total darkness.

A dozen figures stood silently in the room, each cloaked in casual clothing that failed to conceal the unnatural rigidity of their postures. Draped over their shoulders were unconscious academy students, their breathing slow and steady, as if in a deep, unnatural sleep. The silence was eerie, broken only by the occasional shuffle of footsteps.

At the far end of the room stood Tashiro Yutaka, the clan head. Tall and commanding, his sharp features betrayed no emotion as his piercing gaze swept over the assembled figures.

“You’ve all done well,” Tashiro said, his gaze sweeping over the group. “The academy’s commotion served as the perfect distraction. This can be considered a flawlessly executed mission.”

One of the figures stepped forward, speaking in a low, gravelly voice. “What are we to do with them, clan head?”

Tashiro nodded, his expression unreadable. “Place them in the designated chambers. But remember—they must not be harmed. The integrity of their chakra systems is paramount. Each of these children is a potential gem in the rough. We cannot afford to make any mistake.”

The figures executed his orders without delay. They each carried their unconscious cargo deeper into the facility, retreating into cells lined with strange seals and barriers.

As the last of the hooded figures disappeared, Tashiro Yutaka lingered, his sharp gaze locked onto the spot where they had stood. The dim light of the underground facility cast shadows across his face, accentuating the tension etched into his features.

Behind him, the air shimmered faintly, and from the shadows stepped a figure, moving with a grace that was almost unnatural. A cold, smooth voice broke the silence.

“You’ve done well, Tashiro.”

Tashiro turned slowly, his face betraying no surprise as he met the eyes of Keichi Yutaka, his brother—or rather, the man who pretended to be his brother. The man’s familiar features were twisted by a faint smile, one that Tashiro failed to recognize. It was a smile devoid of warmth, exuding only predatory amusement.

Tashiro knelt, his voice steady but laced with quiet bitterness. “Everything has been executed as you planned.”

Keichi’s sinister chuckle echoed softly. “No need to be so formal, brother. Remember, I mean you no harm. Our deal stands, does it not? You help me with my… pursuits, and I ensure the Yutaka clan becomes the strongest in Konoha.”

Tashiro’s fists clenched at his sides, his nails digging into his palms. Casual help. Is that what you call this nightmare?

He swallowed his resentment, his silence heavy with unspoken defiance. Since Keichi’s return from the Village of Oto, nothing had been the same. The man before him was not the brother he once knew, not the proud shinobi who fought for the clan’s honor. This was someone else entirely, a puppetmaster cloaked in a familiar guise.

Keichi smirked, clearly savoring Tashiro’s inner turmoil. “That fire in your eyes… don’t lose it, Tashiro. You’ll need it when the time comes.”

Stepping closer, Keichi placed a hand on Tashiro’s shoulder, the mockery of a brotherly gesture. “You may leave now. I’ll summon you when I require your… assistance. For now, I have work to attend to.”

Tashiro rose, bowing stiffly before retreating down the corridor, his footsteps echoing faintly as he disappeared into the shadows.

Left alone, Keichi turned his attention to the cells, his lips curling into a chilling smile. “It’s been far too long since I’ve had such promising test subjects,” he murmured, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. “So much potential… so many possibilities.”

His laughter echoed through the facility, chilling and resonant, lingering long after the sound faded. The underground chamber seemed to darken as if recoiling from the sinister promise of his words.

******************************************************************************

Ando woke up feeling slightly stiff. As his senses returned, an unpleasant stench filled his nose—a mix of chemicals, blood, and something faintly burnt. His nose instinctively scrunched as he blinked against the harsh, artificial light. His vision slowly adjusted, revealing a room that felt more like a nightmare than reality.

The walls were lined with shelves cluttered with surgical tools, vials of strange substances, and jars holding unidentifiable remnants. A large, metal table dominated the center of the room, its surface stained and scarred from countless procedures. The faint hum of machinery filled the air, accompanied by the occasional drip of liquid into a container nearby.

He tried to move, but the rough bite of restraints stopped him. He was bound to a sturdy chair bolted to the floor, his wrists and ankles locked in place with cold, unyielding metal clamps. Panic began to simmer beneath his calm exterior as his eyes darted around the room.

“Well, well,” a voice drawled, smooth and familiar yet dripping with mockery. Keichi Yutaka stepped into the dim light, his sharp features framed by an unsettling smirk. “The academy’s most promising wild card.”

Ando’s body turned stiff, his heart skipping a beat as the sudden voice shattered the silence. He had believed he was alone, the oppressive quiet of the room reinforcing that illusion—until now. Slowly, hesitantly, he craned his neck to the side, his pulse quickening as a figure emerged from the shadows.

The man stepped into the light, his features gradually coming into focus. Recognition hit Ando like a jolt of electricity. His brown eyes widened as he processed the face before him.

The man who had consoled Hamada after their fight. The man who had seemed composed, even kind, now loomed over Ando with an entirely different presence—a predatory aura that made the air feel heavy.

Ando’s mind raced, grasping for any memory that could explain how he’d ended up here. The last thing he remembered was the chaos surrounding Naruto’s eruption at the academy. The deafening roar, the explosion of chakra, and then… nothing. A blank void. He had no memory of how he’d been taken, nor why.

Still, he kept his expression as composed as he could, masking the nervousness bubbling beneath the surface. “I don’t recall having done anything to the Yutaka clan that would warrant this kind of retaliation,” he began, his tone calm and measured. Yet his pulse quickened, and the restraints felt tighter with every passing moment.

Keichi took a step closer, his presence overpowering. “Let me assure you…” His voice dropped, almost a whisper as he leaned in until he was mere inches from Ando’s face. “You haven’t.”

Ando’s breath caught in his throat. The intensity of Keichi’s gaze was suffocating, primal, like the stare of a predator sizing up its prey. For a moment, it wasn’t a man standing before him—it was a beast. A wave of raw, unrelenting fear crashed over him, one so deep and visceral that it triggered a memory of his life before crossing into this world. It didn’t make sense. All the man did was look at him, yet—

I’m going to die.

The thought struck Ando with absolute certainty. The cold, unyielding grip of terror rooted him to the spot.

Elevated stress detected! High risk of logic impairing!

Do you want to counter with Gamer’s Mind?

Ando suddenly started gasping. Without realizing it, he had stopped breathing. If not for the system’s reminder, he might have fainted.

His scattered mind started to reason once again. And he began reassessing the situation he was in. For one, he was not going to die.

Not at this time.

If they wanted him dead, then he wouldn’t even know about it. Death was out of the equation. And as long as that was the case, then he had nothing to fear. Whatever they did to him, he could recover. His unique ‘bloodline limit’ would ensure his survival. Ando suspected that it may even be the reason behind his current predicament.

“Interesting,” Keichi remarked, his voice breaking through Ando’s thoughts. His eyes narrowed, studying the boy with a mixture of curiosity and amusement. “For a moment, I thought you might die of fear. Was my bloodlust truly that overwhelming?”

Ando didn’t respond, keeping his expression neutral. He knew better than to reveal his thoughts freely. Silence, in this moment, was his only weapon.

Keichi smirked at the lack of response. “Playing it safe, are we?” he mused, stepping back and moving toward a desk at the side of the room. He picked up a scroll, scribbling something on its surface. “You know,” he said conversationally, “this would all be much easier if you chose to cooperate.”

“Define cooperate,” Ando said, his voice steady despite the tension in the air.

Keichi’s hand paused mid-sentence, his sharp gaze flicking toward Ando. “Cooperation,” he repeated, his tone dripping with condescension, “is simple. Answer my questions truthfully. Don’t resist our tests. And stop pretending your abilities are anything less than remarkable.”

“What happens if I don’t cooperate?” Ando asked, keeping his voice as even as possible.

Keichi smirked, as if amused by the attempt at bravery. “If you don’t? Well...” He leaned against the desk. “Then we’ll have to find... creative ways to encourage you. And believe me, I’m not short on ideas.”

The knot in Ando’s stomach tightened. He didn’t doubt the man’s words for a second. He drew a slow, deliberate breath.

“I’m listening,” Ando said at last.

Keichi raised a brow, seemingly impressed. “Smart choice.” He set the scroll down and offered a disarmingly friendly smile that didn’t reach his eyes. “Then let’s start with introductions. My name,” he said, pausing for effect, “is Orochimaru. And I hope we’ll get along.”

Ando’s breath hitched. His entire body tensed as the name registered, and terror surged anew. Even with Gamer’s Mind dulling the edges, the revelation sent his thoughts spiraling.

“What…?” The word slipped from his lips, barely audible, a fragment of his stunned disbelief.

Orochimaru’s smile widened, savoring the moment. “Oh my, you know of me, don’t you?” he said, amused. “I wonder how… Kukuku.”

Ando gritted his teeth, forcing himself to push back against the wave of fear threatening to overwhelm him. He locked eyes with the Sannin, drawing on every ounce of resolve he could muster. Focus, he reminded himself. Survive now. Figure out the rest later.

“What do you want from me?”

“At first,” Orochimaru said, leaning closer, “I was interested in your Kekkei Genkai. But now…” His eyes gleamed with unsettling curiosity. “Who are you, little Ando? You don’t seem like an ordinary orphan to me.”

Ando forced a grin up his face. “Will you let me leave if I told you?”

Orochimaru chuckled at that. “That would depend on the value of that information.”

“And who determines that value.”

Orochimaru didn’t answer directly. Instead, a light shift could be detected in the atmosphere. “Not bad,” he said, almost to himself. “You might just be more entertaining than I anticipated.”

Without warning, Orochimaru plunged a syringe into Ando’s neck. Ando gasped as a strange, burning sensation spread through his veins. “Let’s start simple,” Orochimaru said, “Your Kekkei Genkai—how much can it heal?”

Ando’s vision blurred, the room spinning as darkness clawed at the edges of his consciousness. The last thing he saw was Orochimaru’s gleaming eyes before everything went black.

Chapter 23

“The name’s Naruto Uzumaki, and I’m gonna be the next Hokage, believe it!” shouted a short, blond boy, his voice brimming with energy and determination. He stood proudly in the center of the ring, a second-year academy student dressed in an orange pair of shorts and a short-sleeved white t-shirt. The whisker-like markings on his cheeks made him stand out even more, as if his personality alone weren’t enough.

At the opposite side of the ring stood another second-year academy student, Naruto’s opponent. A tanned boy with short black hair. And standing between the two was none other than Mizuki.

“Start!” Announced the ninja as he retreated outside the ring.

Separated from the spectators’ stand, the rest of the participants watched the various fights unfold in the numerous rings.

Standing among the crowd, Ando observed the energetic boy, a spark of recognition flashing in his eyes. Ando looked at the information hovering above Naruto, and was met with a bunch of question marks at the place where the age and levels should have been.

He watched the blond boy prance around the ring, grinning as if victory were already his. The boy—Naruto Uzumaki—was loud, brash, and surprisingly enough, a lot like Ando, back when he still did not know how to fight. He was fearless, and seemed to have unlimited energy.

“You’re having some flashbacks?” a familiar voice quipped from his left.

Ando turned his head slightly to see Chika standing beside him, her arms crossed as she watched the fight intently.

“Because I sure do,” she added with a sly grin.

“Was that how I used to fight back in the day?” Ando asked, raising an eyebrow.

Chika didn’t miss a beat. “What do you mean ‘back in the day’? You’re still—”

She ducked to the side just in time to avoid a mock punch from Ando, her smirk never wavering.

“You were worse!” she teased, leaning back as if dodging another imaginary strike. “At least this kid’s got some strength behind his attacks.” She glanced at Ando with a glint of mischief in her eyes. “You, on the other hand, hit like a baby.”

Ando rolled his eyes. “Just wait until I run into you in the ring. I’ll show you. I won’t hold back this time!”

“Oh, this time?” Chika shot back, her smirk widening. “I thought you never held back?”

Ando chose to wisely ignore her jabs, redirecting his attention to the ongoing fight.

Naruto was charging left and right at his nimble opponent. It looked like the orphan had no actual strategy to win the fight. But he was actually keeping his opponent on the backfoot. The tradeoff? He was wasting a lot of energy while doing so.

In a simple one on one fight, such a strategy would have worked. Given Naruto’s large reserves, he could potentially wear his opponent down. But in a tournament format, he would not go far.

Still, it was a good effort. Though it looked like Naruto’s opponent wouldn’t go down easy. The boy, Horie Yasushi, a tanned kid with a slightly muscular body, did not look like he was someone who was just there to participate. While dodging and parrying Naruto’s wild strikes, he was always on the lookout for openings. Taking the chance to land a light jab or two whenever he had the occasion.

But strangely enough, those jabs did not seem to do anything to stop Naruto. It looked more like he was getting even more worked-out the more Horie hit him. In a moment of frustration, the blonde boy discarded all defense and simply lunged at Horie for a grappling match.

Horie did not seem too surprised by the development. He braced himself and took a single step back, receiving Naruto’s dive into his chest with a painful grunt. He gripped Naruto’s shirt tight and used it to haul the orphan to the side. But he underestimated Naruto’s grip. Once the orphan got hold of him, it was like a tight rope had wound itself around Horie’s chest. His action of throwing the blonde over only served to make the two of them fall and roll into the ground.

Horie moved first, reacting faster than anyone expected, and managed to pin the blonde boy beneath him. But Naruto, ever resilient, slammed his forehead into Horie’s. The impact was jarring, and Horie’s vision blurred as pain shot through his skull.

The momentary daze was all Naruto needed. With a swift motion, he reversed their positions, now straddling Horie with fiery determination blazing in his blue eyes. Naruto’s fists came down like hammers, one after another, forcing Horie to shield himself as best he could.

But just as it seemed as Naruto had Horie suppressed, something extraordinary happened. Horie’s hands began to glow with a faint blue light, the energy pulsing faintly against his tanned skin. With a desperate push, he slammed his glowing palm into Naruto’s chest. The impact wasn’t strong enough to hurt Naruto, but it forced him to pause, his body momentarily stunned.

That brief moment was all Horie needed. He formed two rapid hand signs, and dark markings crawled up his arms like living shadows. With a cry, he thrust both hands onto Naruto’s unprotected abdomen.

Naruto’s eyes widened as the markings transferred to his body, spreading out like ink in water. Pain ripped through him, drawing a strangled scream from his throat. He stumbled back, clutching his stomach as the markings crept across his skin.

Horie, meanwhile, staggered to his feet, but something was wrong. His dark, healthy complexion drained of color, his smooth skin wrinkling as though years were being stolen from him in an instant. His brown hair turned white, falling in clumps to the ground. His once-vivid eyes were now dull, wide with a horror that mirrored the audience’s. He took a single shaky step forward before collapsing, his lifeless body crumpling to the ground.

The crowd fell silent, their cheers and gasps replaced by an uneasy stillness. All eyes turned to Naruto, who was hunched over, trembling. His screams became guttural, unnatural, and then, as though from nowhere…

A dark orange mist began to seep from his body.

The tension in the air was palpable as the mist thickened, swirling around Naruto in an almost sentient manner. The sound of his screams morphed into something primal, more animal than human. The ground beneath him cracked as a deep, earth-shaking roar erupted from his throat, freezing everyone in place. Then came a second roar, even louder and more terrifying, a sound filled with agony and rage. A shockwave exploded outward, hurling Horie’s body across the arena and sending those standing near the ring flying back like ragdolls.

The crowd's stunned silence shattered as the shockwave knocked spectators off their feet and sent debris flying through the air. Gasps and screams erupted, mixing with the deafening roar from the center of the chaos. Those who managed to stay upright scrambled for cover, their faces twisted with panic.

Naruto’s figure was barely visible now, shrouded in the ominous dark orange mist. His cries reverberating through the arena like a drumbeat of dread. The markings spreading across his body glowed faintly through the haze, pulsating with an unnatural rhythm.

Amid the chaos, a voice cut through the panicked noise with commanding authority. “Everyone, evacuate immediately!” Shimamoto Kin’s calm but firm tone echoed across the arena as he landed with practiced precision near the escalating disaster. His jounin flak jacket billowed slightly as he surveyed the scene with sharp, calculating eyes. His gaze fixed on the center of the chaos—Naruto, now enveloped in a dense, ominous orange mist.

Shimamoto’s hands blurred into a series of swift hand signs. “Barrier Squad, now!” he barked. In an instant, a team of ninja clad in dark garments materialized around the ring, moving in coordinated formation. Their combined chakra formed shimmering barriers, translucent but potent, attempting to contain the volatile energy radiating from Naruto.

The barriers shuddered under the strain. Inside, Naruto thrashed wildly, the ground continued to crack beneath his feet as his body began to shift. His bright yellow, spiky hair had darkened, now tinged with orange and faint streaks of red. His small frame swelled unnaturally, muscles bulging as the mist continued to pour from his skin like an angry spirit escaping its vessel.

His eyes snapped open, glowing red with slitted pupils that radiated pure malice. They locked onto the nearest ninja with predatory intent. With a roar, Naruto disappeared in a flash, reappearing in front of the ninja. His claw-like hand lashed out, striking with such force that the ninja barely managed to block with a short sword. Even so, the sheer power sent him flying, crashing into the barrier with a sickening thud before sliding to the ground.

Naruto prepared to pursue, but the other ninja moved in swiftly, restraining him from all sides. Earth-shaking blows and flashes of chakra illuminated the ring as the battle raged on. Within moments, an enormous earth dome rose up around the fighting ring, sealing off the chaotic scene from view. Outside, only the muffled sounds of thuds and roars hinted at the fierce struggle within.

More ninja began arriving, forming a perimeter around the dome. Among them, an ANBU operative wearing a white mask appeared at Shimamoto’s side. “Shimamoto-san,” the operative said in a low, measured voice, “what’s the situation?”

“Naruto has lost control,” Shimamoto Kin said, his voice steady but weighted with concern, his eyes fixed on the quaking earth dome. “The ANBU are containing him for now, but this reeks of misdirection. I believe a more significant threat is unfolding elsewhere.”

The masked ANBU operative nodded sharply. With practiced efficiency, he performed a series of hand signs, conveying the information to others before vanishing in a blur.

Meanwhile, the academy instructors continued to usher the frightened spectators to safety. Their voices carried a mix of authority and reassurance, gradually easing the hysteria that had gripped the crowd. Students and parents alike, though shaken, began to retreat from the scene, trusting the instructors' calming presence.

After what felt like an eternity, the massive earth dome began to lower, revealing the scene within. The ring was in ruins. Craters dotted the area, and deep gouges marred the earth. At the center of the devastation lay Naruto, unconscious, his small frame still faintly glowing with the remnants of the Kyubi’s chakra, flickering like embers on the verge of dying out.

Around him stood five ANBU operatives, their stances steady despite the clear signs of a grueling battle. Each bore the scars of their effort to subdue Naruto. One’s arm was hastily bandaged; his movements deliberate to avoid aggravating what was likely a fracture. Another had a cracked mask and held his side, the subtle tension in his posture hinting at cracked ribs. A third bore claw marks across his chest, the fabric of his uniform torn but the wounds appeared relatively shallow. The fourth ninja, his face bare, sported a bruised eye and split lip, his calm expression unshaken even as he leaned briefly on a comrade for support. The fifth, seemingly the least affected, showed only a singed sleeve and minor scratches on his exposed skin.

The medics moved quickly, stabilizing the injured ANBU operatives. Shimamoto remained nearby, his sharp eyes scanning the scene, taking in every detail. Though his demeanor appeared calm, an undercurrent of unease lingered in his gaze. His suspicions gnawing at him.

As the dust settled and the last of the crowd dispersed under the instructors’ guidance, a sudden hush descended upon the area. The Third Hokage arrived, flanked by an additional team of ANBU. His expression was grave, his presence commanding, yet it carried a quiet reassurance that calmed the remaining tension in the air. Those still present instinctively stepped back, making room for the leader of the village.

The Hokage’s sharp eyes scanned the scene, taking in the devastated ring, the injured ANBU, and the unconscious boy at the center of it all.

“What happened here?” Hiruzen demanded.

Shimamoto stepped forward, bowing slightly before speaking. “Lord Hokage, Naruto lost control during an academy exercise. The ANBU acted swiftly, erecting the dome to contain him and pacify the situation. However…” He hesitated, his expression darkening as his gaze swept the surroundings. “I strongly suspect this was a diversion. There may be more pressing matters unfolding elsewhere in the village.”

The Hokage’s gaze lingered on Naruto before shifting to the ANBU operatives who stood battered but composed. His voice softened slightly as he issued his orders. “Understood. Prioritize the academy’s security and ensure the students are safe. I will have my team begin a sweep of the village for any unusual activity.”

Turning to his ANBU squad, he added, “Investigate the cause of this incident. I want a full report by the end of the day.”

With his orders delivered, the Hokage knelt briefly beside Naruto, his expression softening as he studied the unconscious boy. “Naruto… you must learn to control this power,” he murmured, his words barely audible. Rising, he motioned to the medics. “Take him to the infirmary. Ensure he is carefully monitored.”

AN: Thanks for reading!

Chapter 22

“Winner, Ando Yoshio!” The referee’s voice rang out, followed by a smattering of cheers and applause from the crowd.

Ando straightened, his breathing steady, and stepped back from Hamada, who lay sprawled on the ground, his chest rising and falling heavily. For a moment, Ando simply looked at him, his expression unreadable. Then, he extended a hand.

Hamada turned his head, his gaze locking onto Ando’s outstretched arm. His fists tightened against the ground, and for a moment, it seemed like he might refuse. The pride that had driven him to push so hard was now at odds with the sting of defeat. But as the silence stretched on, he let out a slow, shaky breath and gritted his teeth. His hand moved, hesitant at first, but then firmly clasped Ando’s.

With a steady pull, Ando helped Hamada to his feet. The movement was quick, almost effortless, as Hamada stumbled briefly before regaining his footing. The two stood face-to-face for a moment, the weight of the fight lingering in the air.

“You’ve come a long way,” Ando said, his tone neutral but not unkind. “Keep pushing. You’ll get there.”

Hamada’s jaw clenched, his pride still raw, but he gave a small nod. “Next time,” he muttered, more a promise to himself than to Ando.

Ando didn’t respond, offering only a faint nod in return before turning away. As he walked away, the noise of the crowd faded into the background. At the edge of the ring, Ando paused, glancing back briefly.

Hamada still stood there, his head lowered, fists clenched at his sides. His shoulders rose and fell with heavy breaths, but he made no move to leave.

For a brief moment, Ando considered whether he should have gone easier on Hamada. The thought came and went quickly. Holding back would have been more disrespectful to him.

Between the two, what had started as a rivalry, fueled by their past animosity, had changed ever since Ando defeated Hamada months ago. Hamada now saw Ando as a benchmark, a goal to surpass. As for Ando, he was simply focused on keeping his edge, determined to stay ahead and not let anyone catch up.

As Ando mulled over his thoughts, a man appeared beside Hamada—a tall figure clad in a standard flak jounin jacket. His presence was commanding but calm.

“You did good,” the man said, his voice quiet but carrying faintly across the distance to where Ando stood.

Hamada stiffened, his fists loosening slightly as he turned his head toward the man. His gaze remained downcast, but there was a flicker of something in his eyes—recognition, or perhaps frustration.

The man crouched slightly to meet Hamada’s eye level. “You’ve improved,” he continued, “But improvement isn’t enough on its own. You need to think. Adapt. Use what you’ve learned to overcome, not just endure.”

Hamada’s lips tightened, and he gave a small nod, his jaw still clenched.

The jounin straightened, his gaze briefly flicking toward Ando, who stood silently observing the exchange. Their eyes met for an instant, and Ando felt a subtle but unmistakable weight behind the man’s calm expression. It wasn’t hostility, nor was it admiration. It was an appraisal, the look of someone gauging potential and quietly taking measure.

Curious, Ando activated Observe on the man, but to his shock, nothing appeared. No stats, no question marks—just an empty void where information should have been. His brow furrowed as he tried again, willing the system to respond, but the result was the same: nothing.

A pang of unease settled in his chest. To test whether Observe was malfunctioning, Ando shifted his gaze to Hamada, still standing nearby with his head lowered. The information appeared immediately, crisp and clear: Hamada Yutaka, Level 14. Everything was functioning normally.

A troubled expression settled on Ando's face as he started observing the man’s appearance. The jounin must have sensed Ando’s scrutiny, for he glanced back and flashed a brief smirk—casual, almost knowing. Startled, Ando quickly looked away, his pulse quickening. He turned on his heel and walked off.

Though the encounter lingered in the back of his mind, the tournament soon drew his attention back. As the matches continued, Ando found himself more focused on the fights unfolding around him.

Initially excited about the competition, he couldn’t help but notice, after observing enough of his peers, that he had likely already surpassed most of the students in his year.

It wasn’t just Ando who noticed. The spectators, too, were beginning to realize this. With each match, his strength became more apparent. He faced off against a Hyuga, then an Inuzuka, showcasing his skills and superiority. Despite being skilled, none of the fighter managed to truly push Ando back.

And finally, Ando made into the final match, which pitted him against an Akimichi—a towering figure compared to Ando, with a bulk that promised raw power.

From the stands, a few spectators cheered enthusiastically for the Akimichi, their voices confident. But among the academy students, there was a near-silent tension. For the first time, an orphan actually made it into the finals.

Standing across from Haza Akimichi, Ando planted his feet firmly, his posture steady and composed. He made no move to strike first, instead giving a subtle tilt of his head, inviting Haza to come at him.

Haza didn’t hesitate. With a burst of speed that belied his bulk, he charged straight at Ando, aiming to crush him with his momentum. But Ando was ready. As Haza’s large frame closed in, Ando sidestepped smoothly, letting the charge sail past him.

Undeterred, Haza quickly pivoted, spreading his arms wide for another lunge, attempting to trap Ando in his grasp. Ando rolled to the side, keeping his movements light. For a moment, he tested Haza’s resilience, dodging charge after charge, noting the boy’s surprising agility for his size. But soon, it became clear that Haza wasn’t adapting his strategy; he was relying solely on ingrained tactics, charging forward with brute force instead of adjusting to the flow of the fight.

Even worse, the boy was following a predictable patern—a heavy pivot, a wide lunge, and a desperate attempt to close the distance. It was reckless. And easy to exploit. When Haza lunged again, Ando didn’t dodge. Instead, he stepped forward into the charge, twisting his body at the last second to sidestep while maintaining his balance. As Haza stumbled past, caught off-balance, Ando struck with precision—a single, sharp elbow to Haza’s side.

The impact sent the larger boy crashing to his knees, gasping for air. The fight, which had promised excitement, came to an abrupt and anti-climactic end.

The crowd was silent for a moment, absorbing what had just happened, before the referee’s voice rang out. “Winner, Ando Yoshio!”

Scattered cheers and applause broke out, though they were subdued. The referee’s tone carried a trace of enthusiasm, but the mixed reactions of the crowd mirrored the match itself—unexpectedly underwhelming.

As Ando stepped off the ring, the noise of the crowd barely registered in his mind. The muted applause, the murmurs of the clan kids, and the quiet pride of the orphans all blurred into background noise. The matches so far hadn’t been as challenging as Ando had hoped, and the final one was no different. In fact, his fight with Hamada had been more satisfying; at least there, he hadn’t needed to hold back as much. Against Haza, the result felt inevitable from the start. None of his opponents so far had pushed him enough to warrant using the new jutsus he’d been training.

“Ando Yoshio, step forward,” Shimamoto Kin’s voice rang out, silencing the murmurs of the crowd. The academy headmaster rarely involved himself in tournament proceedings, leaving such acknowledgments to the instructors. For him to personally call on Ando was unusual, and it sent a ripple of curiosity through the spectators.

Ando hesitated, his eyes briefly flicking toward Soda, who gave him a subtle nod of encouragement. He approached Shimamoto, keeping his posture composed, his hands by his sides. “Sir,” he said simply, tilting his head slightly in respect.

Shimamoto regarded him for a moment, his piercing gaze examining Ando as if assessing more than just the young boy's skill. Then he spoke, his voice carrying over the murmurs of the audience. “Your performance today has been remarkable, Ando. Strategy, timing, and precision. These are qualities of a shinobi who thinks before he acts.”

Ando’s lips twitched into a faint smile, though he quickly suppressed it.

“Your victory is not only deserving of recognition but also reward,” Shimamoto continued, producing a silver card. “5 thousand academy coins, a commendation for your tactical approach and composure.”

A hushed gasp rippled through the crowd. Five thousand Academy Coins was a significant sum, enough to exchange for months’ worth of resources—or some quite useful jutsu scrolls. What’s more, the usual prize money for the winner of the tournament was usually around three thousand coins.

“Ando,” Shimamoto went on, “in addition to your coins, I am granting you unrestricted access to the agility course and the second-level sparring dummies in the training hall. These privileges are typically reserved for third years. Use them wisely.”

Ando’s eyes widened briefly before he masked his surprise. He bowed deeply. “Thank you, Headmaster. I’ll make good use of them.”

Shimamoto nodded approvingly. “See that you do. Konoha needs shinobi who not only endure but also innovate. You show promise, Ando Yoshio. Don’t squander it.”

With that, Shimamoto handed over the card and stepped back, signaling the end of the brief ceremony. The applause resumed, now mixed with begrudging respect from some of Ando’s peers and open admiration from others.

Ando turned on his heel, his grip tightening around the card. His thoughts were already racing. Five thousand coins, the agility course, and advanced sparring equipment—it was a windfall he couldn’t have anticipated.

As he walked towards his teacher Soda, a beaming smile was plastered over the man’s face, “Congratulation kid! It looks like someone’s moving up in the world!”

Ando mirrored the man’s smile. “Thank you, Soda-sensei.” His tone was genuine. One had to know that Soda has done a lot for him. From extra ninjutsu lessons, to subtly adjusting the curriculum to give Ando the combat experience he needed.

Soda’s support had been invaluable.

The orphan wished he could offer something up to show his sincerity, but all he had on him were coins. He doubted Soda would have any need for them.

“You’re welcome. It’s only normal for a teacher to guide his students. Though, I haven’t been the only one helping in that matter.”

Ando glanced at where Soda was looking, and his smile stretched on even more.

“Yo! Congratu—” Chika’s cheerful greeting was cut off as Ando pulled her into a sudden hug.

“Whoa!” Chika froze for a moment, stunned by the uncharacteristic gesture. Then, with a small laugh, she awkwardly patted his back. “Well, this is new,” she teased, though her voice carried unmistakable warmth.

Ando stepped back, still smiling. “I couldn’t have done it without you, Chika. You’ve been there from the start, helping me train, pushing me to think smarter, fight better.”

Chika smirked, crossing her arms. “Damn right I have. But don’t go getting all sappy on me now. You’re gonna ruin my reputation.”

“Too late,” A familiar voice interjected with a playful tone. “I think everyone just witnessed you being hugged by the tournament champion. Might as well own it.”

Chika turned around and shot Okawa a mock glare but didn’t reply, her lips twitching upward in spite of herself.

“You really went and did it, huh, champ?” Ando’s gaze shifted to the edge of the gathering, where the fourth-year orphan, Okawa, was steadily marching over. The older boy’s presence was as steadying as ever, his rough-hewn features softened by a smile. He stepped forward, holding up a small tin of pomade, the same brand as the one he had lent Ando before.

“I planned on giving this to you after the tournament. But it seems like you’ve gotten too good to actually need it.”

Ando’s smile grew warmer as he accepted the tin. “Thanks, Okawa-senpai. Maybe I’ll really have to use it in the afternoon’s tournament.”

Behind Okawa, a small cluster of orphans stood, their faces colored with hesitation. They looked like 1st years, just like Ando, and it was clear that Ando’s victory had struck a chord with them. The one standing at the front, a wide-eyed boy with messy hair, stepped forward hesitantly.

“Ando-san,” the boy began, his voice barely above a whisper, “you were amazing out there. Congratulations.”

Ando’s eyebrow rose, giving the boy a skeptical look. You didn’t care when I was weaker, he thought, the words lingering unspoken. A flicker of old memories surfaced—back to the days when he was little more than a punching bag for the clan kids. He remembered the way these same orphans had gone out of their way to avoid him, unwilling to associate with someone at the bottom of the pecking order.

The hesitation in the boy’s voice and the nervous glances from the others made it clear—they all remembered too.

The messy-haired boy lowered his head, his voice trembling. “I… I’m sorry, Ando-san. We should have treated you better before. It wasn’t right.”

One of the other orphans stepped forward, their voice quieter but resolute. “We avoided you because we were scared. But seeing you today… it made us realize how wrong we were. You’ve gotten so much stronger, and we’re still stuck.”

The tournament had been an eye-opener for many. They were all orphans, yet Ando had risen as the champion while most of them couldn’t even last beyond a single exchange in the ring. The stark difference gnawed at them, forcing them to confront their shortcomings—and their excuses.

“Hm-hm!” From the side, Soda cleared his throat meaningfully, his expression practically begging Ando to respond.

Ando sighed, glancing briefly at Soda before returning his gaze to the group of orphans. His sharp eyes softened, but his voice remained steady. “I started just like you—getting beaten, ignored, written off. The only reason I’m standing here now is because I didn’t stop working.”

He let the words settle over the group, noting the flickers of uncertainty in their eyes. “If you’re serious about changing, stop waiting for someone to pull you up. Start climbing on your own. If I can do it, so can you.”

The messy-haired boy looked up, his eyes wide with a mix of surprise and determination. He nodded vigorously, and quiet murmurs of agreement rippled through the group as their hesitance began to shift into something resembling resolve.

Ando studied them for a moment longer, his expression unreadable. He wasn’t trying to be their hero, nor was he looking for their admiration. He just didn’t have it in him to chastise them—what would be the point? They were just kids, struggling to find their place in a world that rarely offered second chances.

In a rare moment of maturity, Ando chose to let go of his lingering bitterness. Instead, he inclined his head slightly, offering a gesture of encouragement. “You’ve made a start,” he said, “What matters is what you do next. Don’t stop.”

Soda smiled from the sidelines, clapping his hands together with mock enthusiasm. “Well said, Ando. Just make sure you’re not slacking off while you’re giving advice.”

Ando rolled his eyes, though a faint smirk tugged at the corners of his lips. “Yeah, yeah, Sensei. I won’t.”

AN:
You’re probably wondering: where are the experience prompts? What about the gains Ando earned after tearing through an entire tournament? Don’t worry, I haven’t forgotten them. I decided to keep them in the background for this chapter to avoid disrupting the flow. Stay tuned—they’ll show up soon enough!

As always, thanks for reading, and see you soon!

Chapter 21

The academy’s training grounds buzzed with anticipation. The cool morning air carried the chatter of eager students and the occasional clang of metal as instructors prepared the tournament rings. Rows of spectators—parents, older students, and even some clan members—gathered around the arena, their curious eyes fixed on the field below.

The biannual academy tournament was finally here, and for the youngest students, it marked a day they’d been preparing for since their first lesson.

At the heart of it all stood Shimamoto Kin, the academy chairman. His silver hair gleamed under the sunlight, and his sharp, calm features radiated both authority and warmth. He raised a hand, silencing the murmurs that rippled through the crowd.

"Welcome," he began, his voice carrying across the grounds. "Today marks the beginning of our academy tournament—a tradition that stands as a testament to your growth, determination, and potential. This event is more than a test of skill. It is a chance to earn resources, academy points, and valuable items, yes, but above all, it is a stage to push your limits, learn from one another, and celebrate your progress."

He paused, letting his words sink in to the ears of the young group of students gathered on the field. "The low-level tournament is yours to claim, first years. Show us what you’ve learned. Show us your resolve. Step forward, and let the games begin!"

With that, a cheer erupted from the crowd, and the low-level tournament officially began. Parents watched with quiet anticipation, their expressions a blend of mild concern and pride as they hoped to see their children’s efforts shine. Older students, many of whom had once stood on the same field, observed with a mix of nostalgia and amusement, occasionally exchanging whispered bets. Some clan members studied the young competitors with sharp, calculating eyes, assessing potential recruits or future rivals. Meanwhile, a few village civilians, drawn by the promise of an exciting spectacle, chatted animatedly about the matchups, eager to glimpse the raw talent and potential of the academy’s next generation.

Standing among the first years, Ando appeared calm, unfazed by the hum of chatter from the spectators or the charged tension that rippled through his peers. He had grown accustomed to the watchful gazes and quiet murmurs, the kind that followed him daily at the academy.

A confident grin tugged at his lips as he stepped forward to draw his lot. The tournament followed a straightforward format: eight divisions, each functioning as its own self-contained bracket. A container held shuffled slips of paper, each bearing a unique number from 1 to 15, and students drew their numbers to determine their placement. The division system ensured a manageable and fair competition, avoiding chaos and allowing students to progress methodically.

After drawing his number, Ando glanced at the slip—7—and handed it to the supervising instructor without a word. He then retreated into the cluster of participants, his brown eyes scanning the crowd as he quietly sized up his potential opponents.

It didn’t take long for the matchups to be posted and the rings to come alive with action. Four matches ran concurrently, their intensity drawing gasps and murmurs from the gathered crowd. Ando's attention, however, lingered on the stark disparity in skill levels among the participants.

The eldest students in the tournament were no more than 9 years old, so everyone should have been in a similar developmental stage. Yet, the gap between the fighters was glaringly wide. Ando's gaze fell on the orphans, many of whom barely lasted beyond the first exchange of moves. They were dismantled with almost casual ease by their opponents, who executed techniques with a precision and confidence that spoke of superior training and resources.

For the orphans, the matches weren’t just losses—they were humiliations. Each defeat was a clear indication of the vast gap between them and the clan-born students, whose superior training and resources made them nearly unbeatable.

The civilians didn’t fare any better in the tournament. In fact, some of them performed even worse than the orphans. Only a handful managed to hold their own, but their struggles highlighted the glaring reality: this event was never just about the students’ skills or progression. It was a stage for the clans to display their dominance.

The presence of spectators, allowed to observe every match, further cemented that speculation. It was a show of power, an unspoken declaration that clan-born children held a natural edge in skill, training, and resources.

Sitting on the sidelines, Ando watched his roommate, Makoto, get unceremoniously thrown out of the ring by an Akimichi boy. The sheer force of the throw elicited gasps from the crowd, but Ando just sighed. He leaned back and let his thoughts wander, no longer interested in the matches.

Half a year had passed since his reincarnation into this world, and four months since his first victory. The memories came flooding back as he daydreamed about his time at the academy.

[Ando Yoshio]

Level: 13 [58%]

Age: 8

HP: 655/655 [33/30mn]

CP: 641.7/641.7 [32.2/30mn]

Vitality: 33

Stamina: 35

Agility: 30

Spirit: 36

Intellect: 25

[Available status points: 22]

In just four months, Ando’s stats had surged far beyond what anyone might expect for someone his age or level at the academy. His daily training sessions with Chika had honed his strategy and adaptability in combat. The taijutsu spars during class tempered his raw skill with practical experience. While his personal study time added depth to his understanding of chakra control, jutsu mechanics, and combat theory.

The result was clear. His stats surpassed the typical first-year, and his level of 13 felt misleading. Ando knew his abilities far outpaced his level, and he doubted anyone in his year could match him, pound-for-pound.

His introspection was cut short when the referee called his number. It was time. Rising to his feet, Ando walked toward the ring. He felt the stares of the crowd, some curious, others dismissive. None of it mattered.

His opponent was a small framed boy with short brown hair. With small glimpse at the information hanging above his head, Ando quickly formulated a plan to fight the kid.

Yamada [LVL 8]

Age 8

"Fight!"

As soon as the referee signaled, Ando launched forward with a burst of speed, his fist raised for a dramatic superman punch. The move was bold and telegraphed, intentionally so. His opponent, quick to react, sidestepped in an attempt to evade the apparent attack.

But the next moment, the boy found himself staring up at the sky, lying flat on his back just outside the ring. His mind scrambled to understand what had happened.

Ando, standing on the edge of the ring with an air of nonchalance, offered no explanation. The referee, however, had seen it all. The punch was nothing more than a feint—a bait to force his opponent into action. The moment the boy moved, Ando had seamlessly transitioned into a roll, slipping behind him and using a burst of strength to flip him out of the ring.

"Winner, Ando Yoshio!"

The announcement drew scattered applause from the crowd, though most were still processing what they’d just witnessed. At the academy, Ando’s infamy as a troublemaker and his penchant for violence were well-known among his peers. But for many in the audience, this was their first glimpse of the orphan—and he’d left a mark.

The tournament pressed on without incident. Matches unfolded one after another, with the spectators cheering for their favorites.

When the first round concluded, the results were hardly surprising. Nearly two-thirds of the remaining participants were clan children. The orphans and civilians had been almost entirely eliminated, their losses swift and decisive.

The only reason the number wasn’t higher was due to unavoidable matchups between clan kids. Even so, the message was clear: this tournament was the clans' battlefield.

After a brief interlude, the tournament resumed for Ando. On his second match, he has faced a civilian born. And he continued to steamroll his way up into the round of sixteen. For him, it did not matter if he faced clan born or civilians, he simply made quick work of them.

That is, until the round of sixteen, where he found himself facing Hamada Yutaka.

Hamada Yutaka [Level 14]

Age: 8

HP [508/510]

CP [423/423]

Vitality: 26

Stamina: 29

Agility: 24

Spirit: 20

Intellect: 18

As the pair stood against each other, and invisible tension settled into the ring. The air was heavy, charged with anticipation. Hamada’s fists tightened at his sides, his knuckles pale. Ando, in contrast, stood relaxed, his signature smirk tugging at his lips. But beneath that calm façade, Ando was studying Hamada’s stats. He could tell that the boy has been training hard. His stats were much more impressive than those who stood in the same level.

Ever since his loss against the orphan. Hamada has been throwing himself into training. Trying to his best to get ahead of his peers, and surpass Ando. With the help of his clan’s resources, and his recently returned father, Hamada has made some progress that put him among the best of his year.

In the crowd, murmurs rippled. Clan kids whispered among themselves, and a few civilian-born students exchanged worried glances. Hamada, the pride of his family, had earned a reputation for his relentless dedication. Ando’s infamous prowess in the ring only made the stakes higher.

“Fight!” the instructor called.

Hamada lunged first, his movements sharp and controlled. He zoomed straight into Ando, only to stop and feint for a punch, and then transitioning into a leg sweep. Ando saw though the feint and jumped to dodge the attack. He put up a hasty cross guard to block the following kick, and allowed his momentum to drag him backwards.

As soon as he landed, he mounted a counter while Hamada had yet to regain his stance. With a heavy stomp on the ground, Ando took into the air and delivered an axe kick. Hamada rolled to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the blow, and quickly retaliated with a swift punch from his lowered position.

Ando, refusing to be forced on the defensive, met the incoming strike with a punch of his own. The two punches collided with a jarring force, both boys gritting their teeth as the impact reverberated through their bodies.

“You’ve gotten stronger, Hamada,” Ando commented, pushing back against his opponent.
The clash continued, the sound of their strikes echoing through the arena. Hamada’s movements were deliberate, his attacks relentless. He was faster, stronger, more determined than when they had last fought. But Ando had grown too—not just in skill, but in strategy.

As Hamada aimed a kick at Ando’s midsection, Ando pivoted, swiftly catching his leg and twisting just enough to throw Hamada off balance. Hamada recovered quickly, but the slight stumble didn’t go unnoticed.

“But… you’re never going to be able to beat me,” Ando declared, his voice steady. To him, it was an undeniable truth. Once he surpassed Hamada, he knew the gap would only widen, and there would be no catching up.

Ando seized the opportunity, pressing Hamada further off balance. He unleashed a rapid series of punches and kicks, each one landing with precision, leaving Hamada reeling.
The attacks hurt, but it was Ando’s words that stung the most. Hamada’s frustration flared, memories of past losses flooding his mind—his father’s stern gaze, his mother’s quiet reassurance, the mocking looks of his peers. He couldn’t lose again.

With a sharp exhale, Hamada pushed forward, ignoring the pain and meeting Ando with a fierce barrage of strikes. Ando countered with precision, forcing Hamada to adapt. For every move Hamada made, Ando was right there, reading him, responding.

It was a battle of wills—neither willing to back down. Hamada landed a solid punch to Ando’s shoulder, and the crowd erupted in cheers. But Ando barely flinched, a grin creeping onto his face as if the hit had only fueled his resolve.

“Tired?” Ando taunted, stepping back to reassess.

“Just shut up and fight!” Hamada snapped, his breath ragged and shallow. His stamina was running low, but his determination burned brighter. He couldn’t keep up with the relentless pace of the fight, but surrender wasn’t an option.

Hamada charged with a roar, forming quick seals as chakra surged through his body. His movements became sharper, faster—almost a blur. Ando’s eyes narrowed, his grin fading as he adjusted his stance. When Hamada closed in, he unleashed a rapid flurry of strikes, forcing Ando onto the defensive for the first time in the match. The crowd leaned forward, gasping as Hamada’s punches and kicks came in quick succession.

Ando blocked and parried, each strike grazing closer than the last. He could feel the intensity behind Hamada’s attacks, the sheer desperation that drove them. A punch grazed his cheek, drawing a faint line of blood.

“Not bad,” Ando muttered, stepping back to create space. Hamada didn’t let up. He pressed forward, chakra still fueling his speed. His next punch was a feint, followed by a spinning kick aimed at Ando’s ribs. Ando ducked under it, barely missing the strike, and retaliated with a swift jab to Hamada’s side.

The blow landed, but Hamada gritted his teeth and twisted, using the momentum to drive his elbow toward Ando’s chest. Ando sidestepped, countering with a sweeping kick that forced Hamada to leap back. Both fighters paused, reassessing the situation.

“You’re burning out.” Ando declared. Watching as Hamada struggled to catch his breath. Whatever enhancement technique the boy was using, it was draining him. Hamada’s reserves were running out. While his injuries piled up.

Hamada Yutaka [Level 14]

HP [211/510]

CP [95/423]

Hamada didn’t reply. Instead, he darted forward again, this time aiming low. Ando anticipated the move, but Hamada’s faint smile told him he’d miscalculated. At the last second, Hamada shifted, delivering a spinning backhand aimed at Ando’s temple.

The strike connected with a hasty block, forcing Ando to absorb the impact. He stumbled back a step, his balance momentarily disrupted. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, caught off guard by Hamada’s ingenuity. Hamada pressed forward immediately, unleashing another flurry of chakra-enhanced strikes.

Ando, however, wasn’t finished. He adjusted quickly, weaving through the attacks with precision. His sharp eyes tracked every movement, reading Hamada’s patterns even as the boy tried to overwhelm him. When a high kick came close, Ando ducked low, pivoting on his heel to slip behind Hamada’s guard.

With a sharp exhale, Ando drove his knee into Hamada’s stomach. The blow landed clean, forcing the air from Hamada’s lungs and making him stagger. The crowd quieted for a moment, watching as Hamada doubled over, coughing, his face tight with pain.

But even as his knees threatened to buckle, Hamada managed to backpedal, refusing to go down. His breathing was ragged, his chakra flickering like a flame about to burn out. Yet his determination was unyielding. He straightened slowly, wiping his mouth with the back of his hand, and glared at Ando with fire in his eyes.

Hamada took a shaky step forward, his fists clenched tightly. “I’m not done yet!” he roared, charging again.

Ando watched him come, his stance shifting subtly. He respected Hamada’s resolve, but the outcome of this match was already decided. As Hamada lunged, Ando sidestepped effortlessly, using his opponent’s momentum to push him off balance.

Hamada twisted to recover, but Ando was faster. In one fluid motion, Ando swept Hamada’s legs out from under him with a low, precise kick. The larger boy hit the ground with a heavy thud, the force reverberating through the ring.

AN: Hellooo!
I wanted to finish the 1st tournament in one solid chapter, but I felt too heavy to cram into one release. Anyway, expect the next chapter soon! And thanks for reading ;)

Naruto: Power in Play - Chapter 20

[Congratulations! You have mastered the leaf-sticking technique!]

[Leaf-sticking technique (Level 20/20): A fundamental training exercise used to develop precise chakra control.]

[-5% base chakra cost for chakra related skills]

[Congratulations for mastering you first technique!]

[+5SP]

[Chakra manipulation (Level 22/25) (74%): Allows the user to freely shape and manipulate their own chakra.]

[+11% to base chakra regen]

It took Ando around a month and a half of pure, dedicated training—along with countless sleepless nights—to finally master the leaf-sticking exercise. For an academy student with limited guidance, achieving this feat in such a short span was nothing less than remarkable.

The ability to control chakra with such precision is a foundational skill, yet notoriously difficult to perfect. By now, Ando could effortlessly stick a leaf to any part of his body and maintain it with minimal chakra expenditure, a testament to his skill.

Ando could feel the benefits of the leaf-sticking exercise as he effortlessly ran chakra through his body. One of his biggest challenges—sending chakra to his legs and expelling it in a controlled manner, much like in the leaf practice—had been resolved. This newfound control gave him a sense of confidence and fluidity in his movements.

At that moment, Ando felt as though he had achieved complete mastery over his chakra. Yet, he knew better. It was a fleeting illusion. While he now had a deeper understanding of his chakra and significantly improved control, he was fully aware of how much more there was to learn. Still, this accomplishment had unlocked new opportunities for him.

With his progress in the leaf-sticking exercise complete, Ando paused to consider his next steps. His chakra control had reached a level where it could now be used as a genuine asset.

He contemplated visiting the academy exchange shop to acquire useful jutsu scrolls and explore the next chakra control exercise to tackle. His taijutsu was also advancing at a solid pace, aided by sparring daily with opponents stronger than himself.

All in all, things were moving in the right direction. With all that in mind, Ando decided to pay a visit to the exchange shop after excusing himself from his teacher.

“Hello, Miss Amaya,” Ando greeted the woman overseeing the academy exchange shop with a friendly smile.

“Hello, Ando. It’s been a while,” the beautiful shopkeeper, Amaya, greeted him with a warm smile. “What brings you here today?”

“Chakra control exercises, and… any type of ninjutsu I might be able to master now that I’ve completed the leaf-sticking exercise. Oh, and genjutsu too, if there’s anything available,” Ando replied, his tone eager.

“Wow, you’re a fast learner,” Amaya said with an approving nod. “Keep it up, Ando!”

“Thanks!” he said, scratching the back of his head awkwardly.

Amaya busied herself looking up the requested items, and after a few moments, she directed Ando towards the second counter, where he was handed a detailed list of options. The list also included the next chakra control exercise, which was provided free of charge as part of the academy’s training resources.

Ando found himself looking through a quite exhaustive list. It contained a list of jutsus like: Earth formation technique, Wind petal technique, Shadow drop technique, Light pulse technique, Earth protection technique, Spark technique, Water orb, and a lot more.

He had to take a seat at the nearby chair to study it. Ando decided to prioritize getting an Earth nature technique first, then a support one, preferably a genjutsu type.

After going through the list, Ando identified 4 techniques that could be useful to him. Earth formation, Earth protection, Dirt flurry, and Muddy steps. The first technique consisted of using the earth nature chakra to form small objects like kunai, bricks, and other objects that could be used as thrown weapons. Thought they were fragile; they could be used when in a pinch.

The second, earth protection, was used to coats the user’s hands or arms in a thin layer of dirt for basic protection against cuts or scrapes. Ando hoped that if he could master the technique, he could turn it into a much more reliable armor, or even a weapon.

The dirt flurry technique was a jutsu which allowed the user to kick up a small amount of dirt in the air to momentarily blind the opponent. Ando thought that it could turn out to be quite useful during his daily spars.

And finally, muddy steps. A technique which softens a small patch of ground beneath an opponent’s feet, making it hard to maintain balance. As an E-rank ninjutsu, Ando doubted that the technique would be useful against opponents who had mastered water-walking. But in the academy, it could be quite deadly.

Putting the earth ninjutsu aside, Ando turned towards the genjutsu and support technique list. And there were quite a lot that piqued his interest. Techniques like false attack, shadow drop, spark, fractured vision, echo, and the list kept on going. He even wondered if he should drop the earth technique in favor on one of them.

He wished Chika was there to help him make a decision. Sadly, the girl was still attending to her lessons. Ando was only able to visit the exchange shop during class hours because he finished his part in the taijutsu sparing exercises.

After thinking about his options for a long time, Ando settled for fractured vision, and earth formation. The two techniques had high synergy and versatility. Fractured vision allowed him to cast a genjutsu on the surrounding, blurring and cutting his opponent’s vision for a short period of time. If he timed it well, he could use the momentary confusion caused by the technique to pelter his opponent with weapons transformed from earth formation, or seize the opening and rush in for a direct assault.

Chika’s incessant talks about strategy has not been in vain. It not only helped Ando during his fights, but also provided insight about how he was shaping his arsenal of jutsu.

Ando had a total of 2,650 Academy Points—a sum he had managed to accumulate, thanks to the "generosity" of his selfless classmates. With E-rank jutsu scrolls costing around 1,000 AP each, depending on their utility and complexity, buying them through sheer savings alone would have taken him nearly a year of careful planning and sacrifices.

The clerk quickly processed his order and bid him a good day. Ando carefully placed the scrolls in his backpack and headed out, his mind already churning with plans for his new techniques.

As he made his way back, Ando’s path was interrupted when he bumped into a familiar face.

“Hello, Mizuki-sensei,” Ando said, stopping in his tracks as he recognized the man.

“Ando-kun, it’s been a while,” Mizuki greeted him with a genial smile. “You’re not skipping class, are you?”

A practiced smile naturally appeared on Ando’s face. While he acted polite, his mind worked swiftly to assess the situation. Mizuki’s sudden appearance wasn’t a coincidence—Ando had a rough idea of what the teacher wanted.

It was likely about the advanced scroll Mizuki had passed to him a month ago. Despite the veiled "gift," Ando hadn’t approached Mizuki since then, nor had he sought the man’s advice about its contents. Mizuki’s patience, it seemed, was wearing thin, and his anxiety about the outcome of his little scheme was beginning to show.

With those thoughts in mind, Ando felt more at ease. He had the upper hand in the interaction. “How could I be skipping class, Mizuki-sensei? Soda-sensei would probably kill me if I ever did that.”

“My, of course, I was just teasing you.” The older man laughed. “By the way, how has your training been going?”

Ando’s practiced smile didn’t falter. His sharp eyes observed Mizuki, reading between the lines of the man’s friendly demeanor. “It’s been going well enough,”

“Well enough?” Mizuki raised an eyebrow. “I’d have expected more enthusiasm from someone with your potential. I’ve been hearing things, you know.”

“Good things, I hope,” Ando replied smoothly.

“Oh, absolutely.” Mizuki’s smile widened, though if one looked carefully, there was the faintest hint of frustration beneath it—a tightness at the edges of his lips, a fleeting flicker in his eyes. “In fact, I was wondering how you’ve been progressing with the scroll I gave you. It’s advanced stuff, after all. Most students would struggle with it, but I figured someone like you could handle it.”

Ando met his gaze. “It’s definitely a challenge,” he said, noncommittal.

Mizuki’s eyes narrowed slightly, his tone turning more coaxing. “A challenge is good—it means you’re pushing your limits. But even the best of us need help sometimes, Ando-kun. I was expecting you might come to me with questions. After all, chakra theory at that level can be... tricky to understand without guidance.”

“Oh, you meant the chakra theories? I found them quite manageable actually.” Ando grinned upon seeing the glimmer of surprise that briefly passed through Mizuki’s eyes. “Sensei, the issue I have right now is that I actually do not like the main affinity of my chakra. I was wondering if you had a way of helping me with that?”

There was a moment of pause between the two as Mizuki properly processed Ando’s request. Then he gave out an awkward laugh. “Ahh, you see Ando. Things like main chakra affinity cannot be changed. But your main affinity doesn’t really stop you from learning ninjutsu of other affinity, you know? It’s not really that much of an issue. Plus, I think focusing on your main affinity would be better.”

“But the difficulty is higher. If only there was a way to at least develop a second affinity.” Ando made a show of sighing, then gave Mizuki a hopeful look. “You wouldn’t happen to know of some secret methods, do you, sensei?”

For once, Mizuki hesitated. “Okay, there is some way. But it’s an advanced technique, and require some supplements that I can’t give you right now.”

Ando was simply testing Mizuki, he did not expect the man to really have a solution. But now, he felt quite curious. In the end, he agreed to meet Mizuki after a few days. Ando felt that as long as he stayed within the premises of the academy, he would be safe from whatever machinations the teacher had.

After bidding the man goodbye, Ando returned to the practice field where his classmates were still busy challenging each other in the ring. He found his teacher Soda observing the exchange from the shade of a tree and decided to join the man.

“Sensei, I’m back,” Ando announced as he positioned himself beside the man, dropping his backpack to the ground.

Soda didn’t look away from the sparring matches before him, but his tone was sharp enough to convey his awareness. “Oh, you took a little longer than I thought. Had some difficulty choosing a jutsu?”

“Yes and no,” Ando replied with a shrug. “I crossed paths with Mizuki-sensei on the way and had a little chat with him.”

That caught Soda’s attention. His gaze flicked to Ando, this time lingering as his brows knitted slightly. “Mizuki, huh?” He didn’t ask further, but his tone carried a hint of skepticism, almost as if waiting for Ando to elaborate.

“Anyway,” Ando continued, smoothly steering the conversation, “I’m going to dive into these awesome new jutsu if you don’t mind.”

Soda exhaled through his nose but said nothing more, his focus returning to the training grounds.

Ando sat down and pulled out the Earth Formation jutsu scroll. His eyes skimmed over the details as he absorbed the instructions. The jutsu required 4 handsigns: Snake, Boar, Monkey, and Ox.

The scroll explained the process in three primary steps. Gathering chakra into his hands, compressing it to form a stable base, and finally, structuring it into a defined shape or object. An additional step—chakra release—involved diffusing chakra into the ground to manipulate the earth itself. However, the scroll mentioned this as a universal step common to all earth-style jutsu, so it wasn’t counted among the core mechanics of the technique.

Thankfully, thanks to his mastery of the leaf sticking jutsu, Ando had already become familiar with the action of expelling and controlling his chakra outside of his body. As he read more about the essence of the technique from the scroll, he realized that it was actually quite simple.

In theory, at least.

He had to execute the Snake and Boar handsigns to summon his chakra and diffuse it into the ground following a certain pattern. Then, transition into the Monkey sign to gather it up again while applying the transformative nature of his chakra. And finally use the Ox sign to help him shape the gathered earth.

Ando had already committed to memory the official 12 handsigns used to manipulate chakra. He had a small understanding of how each of them resonated with the flow and release of chakra. After finishing the scroll, he immediately started gathering his chakra.

Ando carefully executed the Snake sign and sensed his chakra erupt inside, he slowly directed the energy to the soles of his feet and into the ground. He then immediately transitioned into the Boar sign, trying to make his chakra fluctuate like it was described in the scroll. But the energy soon dissipated into the ground, much to his chagrin.

Ando glanced at his chakra bar and realized that he had wasted close to a dozen chakra points. Not feeling too dismayed, he got ready for his second attempt.

But this one did not feel too different from the first one. After a dozen of unsuccessful attempts, and being already down to 200 CP, Ando realized that there was something seriously wrong with the way he was attempting to execute the technique.

From the side, Soda watched the orphan work and raised a curious eyebrow. He’s got quite the reserve, he thought as he watched the orphan struggle to make sense of the technique. He could see that Ando had a good grasp of his chakra; his control could be considered excellent for his age.

But he was executing the jutsu with the wrong mindset. Soda watched him experiment on the execution for a little longer before finally deciding to offer some help. After all, Ando was still his student. Furthermore, he was attempting to execute a jutsu without the concepts and knowledges that should be taught to him in his later years.

Despite his raw talent and his impressive chakra reserves, Ando was falling into the same trap most young shinobi did: overthinking the process.

He allowed the young aspiring ninja a few more attempts, watching the chakra flicker and dissipate into the ground over and over again. Before finally steping in.

“You’re doing it wrong,” Soda remarked, his voice cutting through the sounds of frustrated grunts.

Ando looked up, visibly surprised, but his curiosity piqued.

Soda stepped closer, crouching next to Ando and eyeing the scattered dirt from his failed attempts. "You're viewing the technique in pieces, like building a puzzle one step at a time. That’s not how jutsu works."

Ando frowned. "But the scroll—"

"Forget the scroll for a second." Soda cut him off. "The problem is you're thinking of each handsign as a separate technique. You're not chaining them together. When you move from the Snake to the Boar, you completely abandon what you did with the Snake. That’s why your chakra keeps slipping away."

Ando blinked, processing Soda's words. "So, what...? I'm supposed to keep using the Snake while doing the Boar?"

Soda nodded, his voice taking on a more instructive tone. "Exactly. The Snake is your foundation. It sets the tone of your chakra, gives you control, connects you to the earth. When you move to the Boar, you don’t just discard the Snake. You layer the Boar on top of it, transforming your chakra while still maintaining the grounding that the Snake provided. Every sign builds on the one before it. It’s not a sequence; it’s a chain, one continuous flow."

Ando’s eyes narrowed in thought, and Soda could see the gears turning in his mind.

"It’s not four separate steps, Ando," Soda continued. "It’s one technique. When you transition into the Boar, you’re still holding onto the Snake’s control over your chakra. Think of it like trying to tame a wild animal. You can’t let go of the leash each time it moves. You have to keep a hold on it the entire time.”

Ando's face lit up with understanding, recognizing where he went wrong. His hands eagerly assuming the Snake sign, then a few seconds later transitioned into the Boar. He immediately felt the difference, but also the increase in difficulty.

This time, as Ando formed the hand signs, he didn’t just release the chakra; he held onto it, feeling the connection between himself and the ground. As he transitioned into the Boar, he kept that connection alive, twisting the energy in the way the scroll described while maintaining the foundation the Snake provided. Ando got a new sensation about the earth as he executed the technique.

A small grin crept onto Soda's face. "Now, you’re getting it."

AN: As promised, here's the next chapter! Thanks for reading :)

Chapter 19

“Here, for you.”

One day, when Ando’s classes were over and he was about to retire to his dorm, a stranger handed him a scroll. Ando looked at the item with skeptical look, and cranked his neck up to look at the person who offered it.

“Uhh, what is this?” He asked, voicing his confusion.

“A scroll, recollecting some much more advanced chakra theories and knowledge.”

Ando looked at the smiling face of the gray-haired instructor, and felt puzzled. Though, he didn’t overthink it and quickly snatched the scroll. “Thanks.”

Ando turned the scroll over in his hands, the texture of the parchment unfamiliar. He then glanced up at the gray-haired instructor again.

“Who are you? And what’s this for?”

 “My name is Mizuki, I don’t have a last name. I’m an orphan just like you.” Mizuki’s courteous smile became a tad bit gentler as he introduced himself. “I’ve noticed that you’ve been working hard. This scroll contains knowledge that’ll help you push beyond the basics you’ve been learning.”

He paused, as though considering his words carefully. “You’re... different, Ando. You don’t have a clan’s resources to rely on, but that doesn’t mean you can’t excel. This is just a little something to help you get there.”

Ando blinked in surprise. He felt genuine kindness emanating from the man. And in the academy, it was something he was not used to. He couldn’t help but feel a bit suspicious. “Why me?”

Mizuki chuckled softly, folding his arms. “Why not you? Hard work deserves to be rewarded. You’re not content to stay in the shadows like the other students, are you? I see a lot of potential in you.”

 “What’s inside that scroll will give you an edge. It’s not the kind of knowledge everyone gets access to. You’ll be able to hone your chakra control, learn more efficient techniques. Maybe even outclass those clan kids who think they’re so far above you.”

“And the catch?” Ando remarked. To which Mizuki shook his head.

“There’s no catch. Just progress. Consider this gift like something you have received from the academy. Think of it as... a teacher helping out a student who deserves more than he’s been given.”

Ando hesitated for an instant before finally slipping the scroll into his bag. “I see… thanks,”

He acted as though he did not think too much about the situation. He walked off without another word, putting Mizuki’s entire existence behind him. Once back into his dormitory, he casually greeted his roommates who had become mere acquaintances by this point, and hurried to open the scroll.

On it were a few introductory words, along with an instruction to come to Mizuki if he ever encountered trouble understanding the content of the scroll.

To Ando’s surprise, it was actually a storage scroll. There were three seals drawn on its body, and above them was an instruction about how to use the seals. What’s more, the seals were apparently reusable.

“Mizuki really went all out with this.” Ando thought aloud. Contrary to their earlier interaction, Ando was not as clueless as he appeared about the identity of the teacher. How could he ever forget the name of the first antagonist in the series?

As inconsequential as the man was, Ando remembered him as the one who spilled the beans on Naruto’s jinchuriki status, and also the one who allowed the protagonist to gain the overpowered shadow clone jutsu.

Ando did not want to get too involved with the man. He was bound to do something stupid and risky down the line, but he honestly couldn’t resist the scroll. Anything related to chakra theory was of utmost importance to him, especially now that the gains from his daily physical training had slowed down.

The scroll contained three items, advanced chakra theories and exercises, introduction to the theory of seals, and a chakra nature paper slip.

Ando was grinning from ear to ear as he observed the items, attracting the attention of his roommates. But they soon ignored him. The two have taken a stance, one in which they would do their best not to get involved into Ando’s matters. And on his part, Ando did his best not want to drag the two into his troubles.

Ando set the two books aside, his attention wholly captured by the chakra nature slip. With eager anticipation, he pinched the center of the slip and carefully channeled his chakra into it. A moment later, the paper began to crumble into fine dust, confirming that his chakra nature was earth. His grin stretched as wide as it could, though he silently lamented that it couldn’t grow any wider—at least, not yet.

[Chakra Affinity paper used!]

[The Chakra Affinity Stats have been unlocked!]

[Earth nature affinity: 14/20]

[Fire nature affinity: 4/20]

[Water nature affinity: 2/20]

[Wind nature affinity: 0.5/20]

[Lightning nature affinity: 1/20]

[MAIN AFFINITY: Earth]

[You gain the following bonuses when using earth natured techniques]

Increased defensive strength: Earth based jutsu gain a 40% boost in durability and defensive capabilities.

Stability and Stamina: Reduces chakra consumption by 35% for Earth jutsu.

Ando looked over the prompt in amazement. The chakra nature slip could tell him what his charka nature was, but nothing could beat having an exact idea about how high his affinity was.

Ando first rejoiced over the discovery. But he soon realized that he had no clue about how to train his chakra nature. With wind, he had seen how Naruto had been training it himself. He also understood the variant for fire. But when it came to water and earth, he was completely clueless.

Thankfully, he had the advanced chakra theory book. At least, he would have a lead. Ando fiddled with the book and observed the material. It felt brand new. The probability of it being specially printed for him was quite high.

Ando opened the book, and just after reading the introduction, he realized how devious Mizuki was.

The book boasted the term "advanced" in its title for good reason. Most of the subjects it delved into were abstract to the point of being incomprehensible to someone lacking prior exposure. Take chakra nature transformation, for instance—it demanded a foundational understanding of the possibilities or concepts involved before one could grasp what the text was discussing. The same held true for topics like physical enhancement and, naturally, chakra seals.

For most academy students, the natural course of action would be to skim through the introductions, get lost in the labyrinth of complex theories, and eventually seek help from the very person who provided the scroll—Mizuki. At that point, the advantage would shift entirely to Mizuki, giving him the initiative to further his plans. It was a straightforward scheme, one that Ando had no doubt would work—if he were just an ordinary orphan.

Fortunately, his situation was not that simple. He came from a world where technical concepts and abstract studies were the bread and butter. What’s more, he had decades of exposure to fantastical concepts thanks to the internet, and other technological advancements. Ando would not go so far as to say that understanding the book would be child’s play for him, but at the very least, it would be a fair game.

Ando looked at the table of content, and skipped straight to the part about chakra nature and transformation.

“To transform chakra is to change its very essence.”

Ando’s brow furrowed. The book described how each element had its own set of principles that governed its behavior.

Fire was described as an unstoppable force—volatile, always expanding, always consuming. The book encouraged the user to feel their chakra in their core and allow it to flare outward like a flame, chaotic yet powerful. To properly transform chakra into fire, you had to be the fire. Let it grow, let it burn within you, but always maintain control, lest it burn you from the inside out.

The imagery was quite strong, he remarked. But the concepts were not so simple to grasp. It would be a challenge for most. And of course, there had always been exceptions. People like the Uchiha, prodigies like Kakashi, and more.

Shaking himself free of those random thoughts, Ando turned the page, moving on to the next element: Water.

It was the direct opposite of fire: fluid, adaptable. Water didn’t resist; it flowed around obstacles, took the shape of its container, and moved with grace. To transform chakra into water, one had to envision their energy as something that could shift and bend without breaking, like a river coursing through rock. The book emphasized flexibility, the ability to change form in response to the environment. Ando could see the logic there, his mind instantly linking it to the way strategy worked—moving around problems rather than blindly confronting them head-on.

Next came Earth chakra. The book described it as the embodiment of solidity, strength, and resilience, but it wasn’t limited to defense. Earth chakra possessed a hidden ferocity, capable of reshaping the battlefield itself. While it was known for its stability and endurance, Earth chakra could also be a powerful tool of offense, capable of overwhelming opponents with sheer force. And surprisingly, it also had high compatibility with stealth.

The exercise outlined how to channel chakra into the ground, without having it dissipate into nothingness, allowing it to spread out and merge with the earth. That was probably the easiest part of it, the next step consisted of trying to condense it into something as solid as rock—or shape it into something far more dangerous.

Earth chakra users could create walls and barriers, yes, but they could just as easily turn that control into spikes, landslides, or crushing fists of stone. Earth was the element that could both protect and destroy.

The key was in the user’s mindset: Earth chakra could stand strong like a mountain, but with enough control, it could shift like an earthquake, capable of shattering defenses and destabilizing the ground beneath an enemy's feet. Its power lay in manipulation of the terrain itself, altering the very ground of battle to attack, trap, or annihilate.

The book made it clear: Earth was not just the element of endurance, it was also the element of overwhelming force, capable of reshaping the battlefield at will. In the right hands, it could shift from an immovable defense to a crushing offense in an instant.

Next came the wind and lightning part. But Ando was not too interested in the elements he had no primary affinity for. He preferred to focus on the Earth element.

The complexity of chakra transformation didn’t intimidate him. It was a system, one that could be learned, dissected, and understood. It was just another layer to peel back. Another system to adapt to and master.

Ando put the book aside and started thinking, the concepts still swirling in his mind. If Mizuki was the one who had written the book, then Ando would have to change his evaluation of the man. His character may not be exemplary, but as a teacher, he was skilled.

Ando was considering how he could take advantage of the man’s attention to wring out as much benefit as he could. But at the moment, he was far too green to even begin to attempt to train his chakra nature transformation. The book offered new venues where he could focus his training into, but that was all.

Ando's chakra control skill still had room for improvement. Even at level 12, it was far from the level of mastery he desired. The act of directing chakra to his legs remained a struggle, a clear reminder that he had more work to do. He knew that tree walking—the next step in chakra control exercises—was looming ahead. But as things stood, he wasn’t ready to tackle it yet. Skipping steps wasn’t wise; progress required patience and a solid foundation.

The book about chakra nature did motivate him though. He casually skimmed though the other parts of the book, the parts about physical enhancement were particularly interesting. But in the end, he could only put it aside.

He did not even look at the introduction to the theory of seals. For one, it was already close to dawn, and two, while seals were particularly versatile, he was sure he was not qualified to learn or practice it yet.

Ando set himself a new goal: master the leaf sticking method, and get a much more advanced technique.

After closing the book, Ando did not go to bed. Thanks to gamer’s mind, he was still fresh enough to train. He procured some dried leaf from his pockets and placed them all over his face, and then added two more on the back of his hands. He then started meditating.

Time passed by as Ando settled into a routine. He still trained with Chika in the morning, and fought with every occasion he got. Some clan members would occasionally come to him to express their interest, but as the days passed by, Ando’s desire to join a clan wanned—overshadowed by his pride and desire to maintain his freedom.

And so, another month passed by uneventfully. By now, it had been 5 months since Ando had been reincarnated into the Naruto world.

A.N: Happy New Year, everyone! 🎉 Thank you for your incredible support and for being part of this journey. May this year bring you joy, success, and countless moments to cherish.

I'll see you on Friday for the next chapter—stay tuned! 😊

This is not a chapter, but a token of appreciation :)

As 2024 comes to a close, I want to take a moment to express my deepest gratitude to all of you. Your support this year has meant the world to me and has been a driving force behind everything I’ve created.

A huge shoutout to ReverieRover, Frank, Menzorian, Igniz and Warren for going above and beyond! Your incredible support has truly made a difference and has been a constant source of motivation for me :) I’m very lucky to have you as part of this journey!

Whether you joined recently or have been here since the beginning, your encouragement, feedback, and generosity have been invaluable. It’s because of you that I’ve been able to bring my stories to life and keep pushing forward with new ideas and exciting chapters.

I’m beyond excited for what’s in store for 2025, and I can’t wait to share even more with you. From the bottom of my heart, thank you for being part of this journey. Here’s to another year of adventure, creativity, and growth together!

Wishing you a joyful New Year,
Peace!

Chapter 18

[Level Up!]

Vengeance was a dish well served cold.

To Ando, it was best served daily.

Ando ignored the level up prompt in favor of his audience. Today was another day where he had to beat up his classmates to farm XP, and improve his fighting prowess. He had learned from his previous experience where he got jumped by his classmates.

He may be able to win in a one-on-one situation, but the crafty bastards could still gang up on him.

Thanks to the ‘observe’ skill, Ando knew the identity of his assailants. But unfortunately, to avoid suspicions, he had to act like he did not know who it was. After all, having a healing oriented kekkei genkai and having premonition type powers were two completely different things.

But, he was not willing to simply sit on the backfoot. He was man enough to admit that he was a petty person, and an opportunist. Since he knew that the ones who ambushed him were his classmates, he just had to find a reason to conveniently fight them all.

He decided to go with the simplest route possible: threaten them all to rat out the culprits.

Naturally, his methods did not sit well with the majority. The Hyuga in his class felt indignant and immediately proposed him a duel. And of course, Ando refused. He was not afraid of fighting, but he was not going to go and try his luck against one of the strongest ones in his class. At least, not yet.

The kids were infuriated by his open provocation and disregard to their ‘superiority’. Some others tried threatening him, and of course, once they fell for his provocations, Ando had all the leverage he needed to push them into a duel.

A one on one match against each clan member of the class, and a two on one against the civilians.

Which caused an uproar. It did not surprise Ando all that much. The civilians, as cowardly as always, wanted to stand against the deal. And even some of the clan kids questioned him for it.

Ando continued provoking them though, even if it was clear that it was not going to pass. But then something unexpected happened.

The homeroom teacher, Soda, backed him up.

“Now this is an interesting idea.” The teacher casually walked into the classroom, silencing every single one of them. “I like this idea. And it just happens that I was about to introduce sparring into our curriculum. And I think Ando’s idea will serve as a great motivation for some of you to take it seriously. After all, who doesn’t want to beat him up?”

The man finished with a grin, ignoring the indignant shout from Ando. “Now, I know you all want to get started right up on this arrangement, but I personally think that having you all gang up on Ando is a little unfair.”

“And since I am a benevolent teacher, and a firm believer of justice. I will be tweaking the mechanics of this little arrangement of ours.”

Soda clapped his hands with a mischievous grin. "Alright, listen up! We're going to have four rings in the training yard, and this is how it’s going to work. Each of you will enter one of these rings, and the goal is simple: defend your place. You can only leave the ring once you've been defeated, but don’t worry—if you manage to hold your position for long enough, you'll start to earn some serious respect... and of course, points."

He paced around the classroom as the students murmured among themselves.

"Here’s the twist," Soda continued. "You’re not just fighting for survival; you’re fighting for grades. I’ll be watching and grading every fight. The longer you stay in the ring and the more skills you show, the higher your grade.”

“I know most of you want more than just passing marks. So, for the last ones standing in each ring, you’ll get bonus points. The ones who fight the smartest, not just the longest, will reap the real rewards."

Soda paused, letting the students absorb the weight of his words.

“The rules are simple: once you’re in the ring, no leaving until you're knocked out or yield. You can challenge anyone in each of the 4 rings, but you’re only allowed to fail once per ring. But! If you do well, and manage to secure 3 consecutive wins, you will be allowed to challenge the other rings once more. The fights keep going until only one person remains in each ring, and those last standing will be recognized. You’ll have the chance to strategize, observe, and adapt to your opponents—use what you’ve learned. After all, this isn’t just about brute strength.”

Soda turned his gaze toward Ando with a knowing smirk. “And don’t think I’ll be going easy on anyone. Fight like it counts, because it does.”

Which brings us to the current timeline, a month later, and Ando has managed to dominate a ring on his own. An incredible feat, considering that everyone wanted to get a piece of him.

“Next!” He proudly declared from within the ring. “Is there anyone worth my time in this class?” By now, Ando’s trash talking skills has developed into an official skill recognized by the game. He may even have developed a taste for provocation.

Ando was met with the heated glares of his classmates. Unfortunately for them, Ando had already beaten most of the challengers in his bracket. They knew it, and Ando knew it, so all they could do for the moment was to bear in the gloating.

His classmates hated him! But they had to admit that the orphan was really pushing them back. A shred of begrudging respect was growing in them. Respect for his grit and potential. Everyone still remembered the days when a random student could wipe the floor with the orphan. It was inspiring to see Ando make so much progress in such a short amount of time.

Sadly, all shred of respect was ruthlessly pushed back by their desires to beat the orphan up. The fact that Ando kept on insulting them was not helping at all.

Some of the people who were planning on challenging other rings couldn’t bear it and started marching towards the Ando.

“I’m next!” A student shouted as he stepped inside the ring. He stretched his left arm forward, while his right hand was positioned close to his torso. The kid bent his legs and firmly planted them in the ground.

His name was Kazuchi Shiro, and he came from a small clan outside the village of Konoha. He was one of the more promising talents of his clan, and had particular affinity for their clan’s Takegu fighting style, which focused on defensive and counter maneuvers.

“Come, if you dare!” Kazuchi declared with a ferocious glace. One that did not quite match his stance.

“Nah, I’d rather catch my breath first.” With just one look, Ando could tell that his opponent’s style was focused on defense. He was all for testing and trying to adapt his style to all kind of situation. But there were times where the solution was as simple as just not to play into the enemy’s field.

If Kazuchi’s style was centered around defense, then he would force him to switch into offense. It was just common sense, really.

“You can come whenever you’re ready.” Ando made a show of crossing his arms as he goaded his opponent. “Or are you too much of a coward?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Huh?”

“I am a coward so please hurry up and kick me out of this ring!”

For a moment, Ando forgot to move, confused by the unexpected awkwardness. Wasn't I supposed to be the shameless one? he thought to himself.

From his vantage point under the shade of a tree, Soda watched the scene unfold with a quiet smirk. He casually scribbled a small plus sign next to the student's name in his notebook.

Before Soda could dwell further on the fight, a voice cut through the air, smooth and cheerful. “It seems like you're having fun, Soda-san.”

Soda’s pen hovered mid-air. Suppressing a groan, he slowly looked up to find Mizuki approaching with his usual smile, the sunlight catching the edges of his silver hair. Soda’s lips twitched into a courteous smile, though it lacked any real warmth. “Well, if it isn’t Mizuki-san,” Soda replied, snapping the notebook shut with a practiced motion. “To what do I owe the pleasure?”

The exchange was polite, but beneath it lay an unspoken tension, one that Soda never quite shook when dealing with Mizuki.

“Don’t be so distant, will you? I just came by for a chat,” Mizuki replied, his voice smooth, with a genial smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes. He casually glanced over at the sparring rings, his tone light but probing. “I couldn’t help but notice the exercise you’ve been putting your students through. It piqued my curiosity.”

Soda shrugged, maintaining his polite demeanor. “Ahh, well, it’s nothing new, really,” Soda said, slipping his notebook into his pocket. “I was inspired by the upcoming academy tournament and wanted my students to get some practical experience before things get serious.”

His eyes flicked to the students in the rings, still immersed in their chaotic fights. “It’s working quite well,” Soda added. “They’re getting more than just the usual classroom lessons. A little real-world application, you know?”

Mizuki nodded, his smile never wavering. “I see. It’s always good to prepare them for what’s ahead… especially with such promising talents in this class.”

Soda's expression remained neutral, though his mind was already working hard to read between the lines. He knew Mizuki was always looking for an angle.

“Well, if you really want to know. In just a month, I’ve remarked a noticeable growth in my students. And they are starting to take physical conditioning at lot more seriously.” A hint of pride could be seen in Soda’s attitude.

And it was well deserved. Mizuki was not a very enthusiastic teacher, but even he had to admit that motivating the first years to take their training seriously was a feat worth mentioning.

“And it seems like some have made more progress than others.” Mizuki meaningfully remarked, casting his eyes at Ando. “It’s incredible to see an orphan dominate the ring so easily.”

“Yeah,” Soda simply shrugged and went silent.

Mizuki remarked the immediate change, but said nothing. He kept observing the ongoing fight in the ring. He watched how Ando slowly gained the upper hand by directing the flow of the fight. He noticed that the physical difference between the two fighters were not that big. Ando may be slightly stronger, but he was up against a Shiro clan member, which was reputed for their taijutsu. The lean physique of the clan member had nothing to do on the body of an eigth years old, but again, so was Ando’s.

And yet, Ando was winning, despite having defended the ring for a couple matches already.

“He really is something.” Mizuki nodded. “I’m gonna be honest with you Soda, I have come to talk to you about Ando. Some of my friends have asked me to look into him, so I would really appreciate it if you were to supply me with any kind of useful information you have.”

Soda did not say anything for a time. He was scribbling something on his notebook. Mizuki did not mind it, he calmly waited for the other teacher to finish. Until finally, Soda let out a small sigh.

“I swear this kid is dragging me into all sorts of trouble.” Soda muttered. “There’s not really much I can tell you that I haven’t told the others already.”

“He’s got a strange kekkei genkai—one that heals him completely overnight. It seems to improve his physique too, bit by bit. He’s smarter than most kids his age, and definitely more perceptive. But... he’s violent. A lot more violent than you'd expect.”

“…I can see that. Though, I think the word battlethirsty would suit him more.” Mizuki retorted. He leaned in slightly. “But judging by your words, I assume he's caught the eye of quite a few people?”

“More attention than you can imagine. Everyone seems hell-bent on roping him into something.”

Mizuki tilted his head, a hint of curiosity crossing his features. “You don’t sound thrilled about that. It’s a good thing, isn’t it? With the right clan behind him, he could be leagues ahead of his peers.”

Soda's expression darkened slightly as he turned his gaze back to the students in the rings. “In a few months, he’ll already be ahead of them, clan or not. I don’t think he needs to join any of the clans.”

Mizuki raised an eyebrow, sensing something deeper in Soda's tone.

Soda leaned back against the tree, his eyes scanning the various rings where his students fought. “Ando isn’t the type of kid you can contain in a clan. He thrives on independence. Putting him under the thumb of a clan could break that spirit. He’s... wild.”

Mizuki chuckled softly. “Wild? He certainly has a way of ruffling feathers. But even a wild beast can be tamed. With the right incentives.”

“Or they bite the hand that tries.” Soda shot him a sharp look. “That kid’s smarter than people give him credit for. He knows what’s happening around him, and he’s playing the game better than anyone realizes. Honestly, I think the clans need him more than he needs them.”

Mizuki was silent for a moment. His gaze still fell on Ando, who was continuing to dominate his ring, his opponent struggling to keep up with his relentless pace.

Ando dodged a sweeping kick, stepping to the side and landing a sharp jab to Kazuchi’s ribs, forcing the boy to stumble back. “You’re making this too easy,” Ando taunted, though his breaths were heavy now. Kazuchi responded with a glare but no words. He knew Ando was trying to provoke him.

But Ando was getting tired. He’d been holding the ring for far longer than anyone expected, and even with his Kekkei Genkai, fatigue was setting in.

“Still standing, huh? Guess you’ve got more stamina than brains.” Undeterred by his opponent’s silence. Ando kept on provoking him, earning groans from his spectating classmates.

Kazuchi’s stance shifted, his feet subtly moving into a more aggressive position. And Ando’s grin faltered.

He saw the slight flex of muscles in Kazuchi’s legs before the boy launched forward with unexpected speed. But Ando was ready. He sidestepped, and in a fluid motion, swept Kazuchi’s legs out from under him.

Kazuchi hit the ground with a thud, and the class erupted into a mix of disappointed noises.

Soda glanced at Mizuki, a smug smile on his lips. “See what I mean? He’s not just strong—he’s calculating.”

Mizuki nodded slowly, his gaze still on Ando as the boy raised his arms in victory, standing alone in the ring, smirking at the rest of his classmates. “Calculating or not, he's drawing a lot of attention. That kind of talent... someone’s going to want to control it.”

The way Mizuki said those words implied something that Soda didn’t like. His expression darkened slightly. He was about to retort when Mizuki cut him.

“But that’s all speculations, of course. The academy is as safe as it gets for people like him.”

A.N: Hello people! I hope you had a nice Christmas :)
I'm writing this small note here to let you know that we will be speeding through the academy days soon. Given Ando's rapid growth and development, it no longer makes sense to keep the story confined to the academy setting. Stay tuned for what's coming next!

Chapter 17

Uchiha Enzo’s eyes flickered briefly as he noticed the figure approaching. His lips curled into a smirk as he casually pushed off the wall he’d been leaning against, arms folded across his chest. His dark eyes scanned the boy with faint air of superiority.

He’d been instructed not to underestimate Ando, but while he looked at the orphan, he quickly disregarded the warning.

“Ando, right?” Enzo called out.

Ando slowed his pace, his gaze locking onto Enzo. A quick glance at the information hovering above Enzo gave him all the explanation he needed to reason the other kid’s arrogance.

“Uchiha,” Ando replied flatly, keeping his distance. There was no hint of admiration in his tone, something that Enzo clearly noticed but chose to ignore. He had more important things to address.

“I’ve been sent by the Uchiha clan,” Enzo began. “There’s been… talk. They’ve taken an interest in you.”

Ando watched him without giving much reaction. He started probing. “Interest? In me?”

 “Yes, you. Some people in the clan think you could benefit from Uchiha guidance. You’re an orphan, right?” He waved his hand dismissively. “Someone like you could learn a lot from us. If you’re willing…”

Ando’s eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing, waiting for Enzo to elaborate.

“The clan is offering you a chance,” Enzo took his silence in stride and kept going. “To train with us, learn things you wouldn’t be able to figure out on your own. You could even spend time at the Uchiha compound, pick up some real skills instead of whatever scraps you’re getting at the academy.” His eyes swept over Ando. He hadn’t bothered to learn the specifics of Ando’s abilities, even though he’d been briefed before approaching him. To Enzo, this was just another chore.

Ando kept his expression neutral as he listened to the other kid. But inside, he was keeping his lips from quirking up at the kid’s absurdly arrogant attitude. He cleared his throat, averting his gaze while covering his mouth to hide his laugh. “And why’s the Uchiha clan so interested in me?”

“You’ve caught the attention of the clan. That’s all you need to know.” Enzo glanced away, clearly uninterested in elaborating. “We don’t usually extend invitations to outsiders, let alone orphans. But the Uchiha see potential where others don’t.”

He let the words hang in the air, clearly expecting Ando to jump at the opportunity. “The Uchiha don’t normally make these kinds of offers. You should be grateful.”

The struggle to keep himself from laughing at Enzo was getting harder for Ando, but he refused to let it show. Instead, he took a deep breath and a step forward, meeting Enzo’s gaze. He had always been told to play hard to get, especially with people as arrogant as Enzo.

He could not fold that easily.

“I don’t jump at opportunities just because someone waves them in front of me,” Ando replied confidently. “If the Uchiha really want me to train with them, they can wait for me to make my decision.”

Enzo blinked, taken aback by Ando’s boldness. It was clear from his expression that he hadn’t expected any pushback. “Wait? Are you dumb?” he voiced, incredulous. “You don’t just get offers from us twice. Think carefully about what you’re turning down.”

Ando folded his arms. “I’m not turning it down. I just want time to think about it.”

Enzo’s jaw tightened, annoyed. “Fine,” he snapped, though the word came out clipped. He spun on his heel, the Uchiha crest on his back catching the light as he stalked off.

Ando watched him go with a wry smile.

Among all the clans in the village, the Uchiha was the last one he expected to make a move this soon. Yet, things took quite an interesting turn for him.

The Uchiha clan. One of the founding clans in the village, and in Ando’s humble opinion, the strongest clan in the world.

Their pride was well deserved. And having the opportunity to train with them, and perhaps, even join their clan would be a huge boon to Ando’s development.

Still, he knew better that to make a decision on the fly. He knew he would have to say goodbye to his freedom if he really were to integrate the clan. Which was why he stopped himself from jumping at the opportunity. That, and another element that was bound to happen in the near future.

The Uchiha massacre.

The near-total wipeout of a clan of sharingan users. Just thinking about it gave him chills. And the idea of getting himself involved in that was crazy. So crazy that it almost stopped him from even considering Enzo’s proposal.

Almost.

Some ideas started taking roots in Ando’s mind as he considered the situation. But he put them aside.

Shaking his head, Ando resumed his walk, and finally stepped into his classroom. Immediately, he noticed something different. He felt their gaze. If before, the majority of his classmates were looking at him like an unsightly eyesore.

Now, there was a hint of apprehension in them.

A hint of fear in some, anger and jealousy in the others. And in a select few, there was surprise mixed with curiosity, like they were seeing him for the first time.

Ando did not like it. He trudged his way his usual place, took a leaf from his pocket, and placed it on his forehead. He was about to exercise when someone interrupted him.

“I want a rematch.” Hamada loudly declared, storming his way to the orphan.

“And why would I grant you one?” Ando retorted with a smirk. “Why would I even want to fight you again? I’ve already proved that I am stronger than you.” Ando dramatically shook his head, which further angered Hamada. “You see, contrary to you, I am not interested in bullying weaklings.”

“You fucker!” Hamada erupted, ready to take a swing at Ando. An action which would have had him being penalized by the academy. But alas, it seemed like the other kid still had some scruples. His fist shook angrily at his sides, but he remained logical.

“What do you want?”

“300 AP for a rematch. If you win, I will even make a point to bow down and admit the superiority of the Yutaka clan.”

“I don’t have that much.” Hamada tersely remarked.

“You come from a clan, don’t you? Don’t tell me that after all that bragging, the prestigious Yutaka clan can’t even afford that much?”

At a certain point, Ando was almost sure that Hamada was ready to discard all consequences and throw hands then and there. After spending a month at the academy, Ando had gotten pretty good at provoking others; perhaps, way too good. But surprisingly, Hamada did not rise to the taunt.

“Deal.” Hamada practically growled at him before leaving.

Maybe Ando have underestimated the kid, Hamada was quite a level headed person. Ando couldn’t help but appraise him much higher.

The rest of the academy day went by in a blur—lectures, theories, and whispers from curious classmates. A few things did change, but most of it was still the same.

And Ando still got his share of beatings.

As soon as he stepped out of the school building, he was jumped by a group of masked academy students.

The kids were smart, choosing to don masks and disguises to help protect themselves from retaliation. It was these kinds of events that reminded one that the academy was not a place for the faint hearted. It was a place for ninja.

Ando was willing to bet that the instructors watching the exchange were nodding to themselves in appreciation from wherever the hell they were.

“Take that, you lowly orphan!” One of his assailants shouted. “You think you’re so great that you can now lord over us, huh?”

“Know your place, shithead!”

“Yeah! How does it feel?”

The curses and blows continued to rain over him.

[VIT +1]

A bloodied smile stretched Ando’s lips as he endured. Which must have been interpreted as a provocation, because the kids redoubled their vigor in an effort to induce more pain. But it meant more XP for Ando’s resistance skills. He even let out some low cackles in between his grunts of pain.

Eventually, the beating stopped. The academy students were not allowed to go too far anyway. They cursed his name some more before finally leaving. The hype of Ando’s victory over Hamada has attracted quite the attention. But with the beating, it should have gone down.

Not that it mattered to him.

Ando has already drawn enough attention to himself that his safety inside the academy was guaranteed. Not only the Hokage, but most higher ups were sure to be aware of Ando’s existence.

Which meant that, until the village itself decided to make a move on him, he was safe. Some people could still try some stuff beyond the academy walls. But inside the academy, under the watchful eyes of dozens of instructors, all he had to fear was the constant attacks from some random students. It was nothing he couldn’t stomach.

Ando dragged himself towards the walls of the main school building and decided to rest there for a while, trying to catch his breath and regain the strength to walk back to his dorm.

“Need some help?” A familiar voice called out to him. Ando looked up to see Chika leaning down with her pale hand extended. “You look pretty beat up.”

With a weak chuckle, he took her hand and allowed Chika to pull him forward.

“You’re heavy.” The girl complained as she lifted him to her back. “And smelly. How many times have I told you to take care of your hygiene properly now?”

“Honestly? I don’t know!” Ando shrugged, but the movement brought him so much pain that he stiffened. “Those bastards really didn’t go easy on me.”

“Yup, you looked pretty pathetic back there. Tsk, after all that bragging, you should have at least taken down one of them.”

“Huh? Do I have to remind you that it was an unfair setting? And why didn’t you help me!?”

“One, I’m not allowed to touch 1st years. And two, how else am I going to convince you to pay me 100AP per month?”

The banter continued as the pair slowly trudged their way into the 1st year’s dormitory.

A.N: Hello to the select few who are going to see this note :)

I want to take a moment to thank you for your continued support over the past months. It truly means a lot to me. I know I’ve been absent from my account for around a month and a half, and I haven’t shared updates about myself or my work during that time.

Despite this, some of you have stuck around and kept supporting me, and I can’t express how much that means to me. Thank you for believing in me and giving me the motivation to keep going, even during quieter periods.

I’m excited to get back to sharing more content with you, so please stay tuned. Your support keeps me going, and I’m deeply grateful for each and every one of you.

Thank you for being here!

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 16

Chapter 16

[Chakra manipulation has leveled up!]

[Chakra manipulation: [Novice] LVL 5/25 (01%)]

The way that the System quantified his skill progress has always intrigued Ando. Especially how it put a level cap on certain skills. How could it know how far the skill could be pushed? And what did it mean to reach mastery?

Alas, as always, Ando had too little information to keep on going. Simply forcing things would just leave him confused, and drawing inaccurate conclusions. It was a waste of time. Unlike his chakra training.

A leaf gently fell down from Ando’s forehead. Twisting in the air until it landed on his lap. The leaf appeared wrinkled, and soft to the touch. No longer as fresh as it used to be. A testament to how long Ando has been using it for his training. And also proof that chakra, when used without any destructive intent, was completely harmless. At least, Ando’s chakra was.

He expected to see a hint of his chakra nature by observing the reaction of the leaf to prolonged exposure to his chakra, but alas, things were not so simple.

Shaking himself free of those distracting thoughts, Ando picked the leaf one more time and placed it on his forehead. His hands automatically assumed the ram handsign, which enhanced mental focus and the ability to control chakra with the mind.

With his eyes closed, Ando completely focused on the task at hand. The natural flow of his chakra was disrupted, a small portion of it was removed from the cycle and followed the natural pathways to his forehead, sipping through the pores of his skin, and finally making contact with the leaf, where it met a small, almost inexistant resistance, and flooded the leaf.

If one were to look at Ando at this moment, in the dim lighting of the early morning, they would notice that his forehead was glowing a light shade of blue. It was a sign that he was employing too much chakra to hold the leaf. Which would have normally blown the leaf away. That is, if it had not penetrated through the leaf.

But it did, and by extending his control over that chakra—an action that required far more focus than just controlling the chakra inside of him, Ando willed the leaf to stick to his skin.

And just like that, Ando completed the Leaf Sticking Jutsu.

Now, the next issue to tackle was to reduce the chakra he was using to hold the leaf in place. Slowly, he dispersed the chakra, which was surprisingly easy to do. The world seemed like it was starving for it. If he just lacked a little bit of focus, or control, then his chakra would dissipate in the atmosphere, just like salt in the water.

And if too much was dispersed, then, the leaf would fall off.

Ando opened his eyes as he gazed at the leaf that fell down into his lap one more time.

The orphan shook his head and looked around. The room was dim, lit only by the faint glow of the early morning, and the air was heavy with the remnants of his focused exertion. His body ached from the overnight practice, but the progress he had made in his chakra control filled him with a quiet sense of accomplishment.

He glanced at the clock, noticing that he still has some time before he had to go and meet up with Chika at their usual training ground. Ando thought about it for a while and decided to head towards the refectory to have some tasty treats. He deserved it after all the training he forced himself to go through.

He gathered his things and stepped outside, suppressing a shiver as the cool morning air brushed against his tired skin. The academy grounds were quiet at this hour, with only a few early risers moving about.

Ando’s thoughts wandered as he made his way to the refectory, where he treated himself with something a little extra to start the day with, which only cost him 2 Academy Points.

Once satisfied, he left for the training ground. The area was empty when he arrived there. Which wasn’t much of a surprise—he had left a little earlier than usual. Deciding to wait, he settled into his usual spot and began some light stretches, working out the stiffness in his muscles from the long night.

As the minutes passed, Ando kept an eye on the path, expecting to see Chika’s familiar figure appear any moment. But as the sun continued to rise and the shadows grew shorter, there was still no sign of her. His face grew taut, a shadow of concern crossing his features.

Still, he decided to give it some time and started working on the stances that Chika has taught him.

Another half hour passed, and Ando’s concern began to mount. Chika was never this late. He stopped exercising and started pacing a little as he scanned the surrounding area. The early morning stillness, which had been calming earlier, now felt unsettling.

Deciding he couldn’t wait any longer, Ando set off to search for her. But as he walked, it dawned on him that he didn’t know exactly where to look. He had always met Chika there or at his dorm. Sometimes, she would just spawn out of nowhere and catch him off guard. But he realized he had no idea where she stayed or where she spent her time when they weren’t together.

With few options, he began asking around. He started with the younger orphans he encountered along the way, but they either avoided him or shrugged off his questions. Frustration gnawed at him, but he pressed on, moving on to the older students.

Finally, Ando got tired of it and decided to check the third year’s dorm. He did not know Chika's room number so he just started knocking around randomly. If people answered, he would ask them I they knew Chika, if not, he would move on.

After knocking on the door for a long time, Ando was met with the tired eyes of his trainer. His brows immediately furrowed, forming deep lines on his forehead. The expression almost looked comical on his young face.

“Oh, hey Ando.”

“What the hell happened to you?”

“Got a little carried away with my training yesterday.” Chika casually replied. Stepping aside and inviting him inside. “Sorry for leaving you hanging this morning. But as you can see, I’m not really in the optimal shape for training.”

Ando walked inside and started looking around. And something immediately caught his attention.

Chika was living alone.

Beside the study desk, a chair, and a clothes drawer, the only furniture in the room was a single-person bed. Ando looked at her with a suspicious look. He recalled a detail from the academy rulebook: third years students were supposed to live in pair.

Still, upon seeing the tired look on her, he decided to drop the issue. Ando moved to place the only chair in the room beside her bed.

“Are you sick? Want me to make a trip to the infirmary to fetch you some medicine?” He proposed as he sat down.

Chika glanced at him; a glint of amusement briefly flashed in her tired eyes. “I’m fine. This is just due to some exhaustion. I promise I’ll be fine by tomorrow.”

“If you say so.” Ando sighed. “So, wanna tell me what that training was about?”

“Well, if you’re willing to tell me more about your kekkei genkai, then maybe I would.” Chika retorted with a smirk. Which turned into a laugh once she saw the uncomfortable look on her friend’s face.

This was their usual dynamic. Whenever Ando caught her in something suspicious, she’d steer the conversation back to his most glaring vulnerability—his feigned ignorance about his bloodline limit.

Initially, Chika was cautious about the subject, careful to steer clear of anything Ando seemed intent on hiding. But as Ando's curiosity about her origins grew, she resorted to a rather childish defense mechanism.

Ando leaned back in his chair, studying Chika. “At least you’ve still got enough energy to banter,” he muttered. “One of these days, I’ll figure you out,” he added with a teasing grin.

Chika’s lips curved into a faint smile, though a trace of weariness lingered in her expression. “Good luck with that,” she murmured, pulling the blanket tighter around her shoulders. “We all have our secrets, don’t we?”

Her words lingered in the air, sending a brief chill through Ando. It was the first time she’d acknowledged the unspoken tension between them. His eyes drifted around the sparse, almost empty room, a sense of loneliness creeping over him.

“You should get more furniture,” he said, deliberately shifting the topic. “This place feels like a storage closet.”

Chika laughed.

“Maybe I will—eventually. I heard a rumor that fourth-year students get to go on D-rank missions. Just a rumor, but it’s worth checking out. If it’s not true, I’ll wait until I’m an official genin.”

“You’re planning to stick around here even after graduation?” Ando asked, raising an eyebrow.

She shrugged, her gaze drifting toward the window. “For a little while,” she admitted. “The academy isn’t so bad.”

Ando could tell she was deflecting again, but he let it slide. Instead, he leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees.

“Maybe I’ll stick around too,” he said quietly. “Keep you company.”

Chika rolled her eyes. “As if you have a choice. You’re still a first year, bouffon.”

They shared a laugh, the sound settling into a comfortable silence between them.

“You should go train,” she said finally. “I don’t want you slacking off because of me.”

Ando smirked. “Right, I’ll need every advantage I can get if I want to catch up to you.”

She smiled again, a glint of competitiveness sparking in her eyes. “We’ll see about that. Now go—I still need my rest.”

As Ando stood up, he paused for a moment, looking at her one last time. “Don’t push yourself too hard, okay? If you’re still feeling off tomorrow, then don’t force yourself. I’ll bring you something from the infirmary.”

“I’ll be fine, I promise. Go.”

With one last glance at the sparse room and his friend lying in the bed, Ando left, the door clicking shut behind him.

**************************************************************************************

Monday eventually came. And just like she promised, Chika showed up for their daily training routine.

“Missed me?” She asked with a smirk.

Sitting on the ground, Ando opened his eyes, letting the leaf that was hanging on his forehead fall down. “I literally saw you just yesterday.”

“So… is that’s a no?”

Ando chuckled, standing up and stretching his stiff limbs. “I’m glad to see you’re feeling well enough to train. But are you sure you’re fully recovered?”

“I’m gonna let you be the judge of that.” Chika retorted, assuming a fighting stance—one Ando has grown accustomed to by now. Without the need for an invitation, he flexed his left leg, and stomped hard on the ground, borrowing the rebound force to propel himself towards his opponent.

He surged forward, closing the gap between them in a heartbeat. His fist shot out, aiming for Chika’s midsection, but she was already a step ahead. She sidestepped with effortless grace, her footwork fluid and precise.

“Too slow,” she teased.

Ando gritted his teeth, adjusting his stance. He swung around with a low kick, trying to sweep her legs from under her, but Chika leapt, her movements as smooth as ever. She spun in midair, delivering a sharp kick aimed at Ando’s shoulder. He barely managed to block it, but the force of the impact still sent him stumbling back a few steps.

Chika didn’t waste a second. The moment her feet touched the ground, she pressed the attack, launching a flurry of quick jabs and kicks. Ando struggled to deflected most of them, his arms raised defensively, but he could feel the sting from the few strikes that slipped through his guard. She was relentless, and he was on the back foot now, struggling to keep up with her pace.

“Come on, Ando! Is that all you’ve got?” Chika grinned, clearly enjoying herself.

Ando growled in frustration. He pivoted on his heel, ducking low to dodge her next strike, and in a burst of speed, he closed the distance between them again. This time, he aimed for her blind spot, launching a quick jab toward her side.

For a moment, he thought he had her—but then, in a flash, Chika twisted her body, catching his wrist with one hand. She pulled him forward, using his own momentum against him, and in the blink of an eye, he found himself flat on his back, the wind knocked out of him.

“Still not enough,” she said, looking down at him with a playful smirk.

Ando winced, struggling to catch his breath. He had been training harder, improving bit by bit, but Chika was still on another level. She offered him a hand, and he reluctantly took it, pulling himself back to his feet.

“You’ve gotten better,” Chika admitted, brushing a strand of hair from her face. “But you’re still too predictable.”

Ando wiped the sweat from his brow, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. “You do realize that… ever since we started training, I have never landed a hit on you, right?”

“That’s just because I am a 3rd year. But believe me when I say that you’re getting better.” She dropped back into her fighting stance, light on her feet. “But you still rely too much on power and not enough on reading your opponent. Here’s a tip, you gotta adapt your strategy to the type of opponent you’re facing. Things like that may work on those little 1st years, but not on me. If you keep throwing everything into brute force, I’ll keep outmaneuvering you.”

Ando groaned. Chika always stressed the important of strategizing when fighting against someone. It was not that he did not see the importance of having tactics, but everything he used just did not work on her.

Ando took a deep breath to calm himself.

Small steps.

If his movements were still too obvious—too easy to read, then he would then shift his focus on that, for now. Despite being a gamer, he was not delusional enough to think that just one month of training would be enough to allow him to beat her, a third year. That’s why he had to focus on the little aspects he could improve upon.

“Again?” he asked, a fire of determination in his eyes.

Chika smiled, shifting her stance slightly. “Bring it on.”

And so, they resumed, Ando pushing himself to close the gap between them, but each time, Chika danced just out of reach. Her strikes came faster than he could react, her movements a blur. By the end, Ando was left panting on the ground, while Chika was barely winded.

“You’ll get there, Ando,” she said encouragingly.

Ando stared up at the sky, his body aching, but despite the pain, a small smile tugged at his lips. “That day will come sooner than you think.”

They took a short break, Ando catching his breath as Chika enjoyed the fresh morning air. The sun had risen higher, casting a warm glow over the training grounds. A soft breeze carried the scent of dewy grass and distant birdsong.

“We should get moving,” she said, glancing at him as he lay on the ground, his breathing steadying. “The academy won’t wait for us.”

Ando groaned but pushed himself into a sitting position. “I’m starting to think you enjoy beating me up before class.”

Chika grinned, grabbing her towel and slinging it over her shoulder. “I just like keeping you humble. It’s for your own good.”

He rolled his eyes, chuckling as he got to his feet and shook off the last bit of stiffness. “Yeah, yeah, keep telling yourself that.”

“You sure you’re ready for another day of classes after all that?” he asked, watching her carefully.

She waved a dismissive hand. “I’m fine. I told you, I just needed rest. Besides, I’m not the one who’ll be limping to class after getting tossed around.”

Ando shot her a look. “I wasn’t limping.”

“Not yet, but give it a few minutes.” She gave him a playful nudge, and he couldn’t help but laugh.

As they approached the school building, students were already bustling around, filling the air with lively chatter. Inside the hall, Ando and Chika shared a quick farewell before he braced himself for another day of cold stares from his classmates. But now, with a dark smile tugging at his lips, he knew he could handle a few of them if it came to that. His confidence grew as he swaggered toward his classroom.

But he stopped short at a surprise waiting by the door.

Dark hair, onyx eyes, a pale complexion, and an unmistakable air of arrogance—an Uchiha clan kid stood there, waiting for him.

AN: Sorry for the long delay. Life has been pretty hectic lately. I may even take a few days of break. But don't worry, it won't last too long.

Anyway, thanks for reading!

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 15

The exchange shop, the place where the academy students could exchange their hard-earned Academy Points, was located in the ground floor of the school building.

Naturally, Ando knew where it was. He had cast curious glances at the place from time to time. He envied the rich upperclassmen who had amassed enough AP to exchange for some cool jutsu.

Little did he know that his turn would come so soon. And it was actually thanks to the support of his stupid classmates. A smirk unconsciously drew itself on Ando’s face as he recalled the event of the previous day. How he wished the kids could see him exchange his points for resources that would make him even more powerful.

“How long do you plan on staring with that stupid smile on your face?” Chika’s voice cut through his thoughts; her arms crossed as she eyed him with amusement. “We don’t have all day, you know?”

Despite her teasing, Ando’s grin only widened. “Let me savor the moment, okay? Do you know how long I’ve been dreaming of this?”

Chika sighed and shook her head. “You really caught me off guard, though. I didn’t think you’d get here so soon.”

“And this is just the beginning!” Ando declared with pride, drawing curious glances from a few students lingering in the hall. “Next, I’ll be hunting down those arrogant bastards.”

“Jeez, you beat up a few nobodies and suddenly you’re a big shot?” Chika rolled her eyes.

“Haven’t I always been?” Ando shot back with confidence.

“You seriously need a lesson in humility. Good thing we have training today.”

The pair slowly made their way towards the shop amidst their banter.

The keeper of the exchange shop was a woman who looked to be in her mid-twenties. She had dark blue hair that bounced slightly with each of her movements, her eyes a lively shade of green that sparkled with warmth. Despite her cheerful demeanor, there was a certain seriousness to her. She greeted the pair with a friendly nod.

“Hello and welcome to the exchange shop! I’m Amaya Teruya. What can I do for you today?”

One thing came into Ando’s mind at that instant. She was cute. Beautiful even. The kind that would find success in modeling back in his original world. Her friendly attitude was a relief to him. Most ninja he’s been interacting with were always either the serious or lazy type. One thing they had in common though was that they all seemed a little cold, detached.

But Amaya was a breath of fresh air. Maybe it was him imagining things but he could have sworn that she seemed to glow.

A small nudge at his side broke him out of his reverie. Making him realize that he has been staring at the woman without saying anything.

“Ah, hello miss Amaya. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” He returned the greeting with a nervous chuckle. “My name is Ando Yoshio, and I’m here to learn more about the exchange shop.”

“My, of course.” Amaya didn’t seem to mind his staring and handed him a pamphlet with a smile. “The exchange shop is one of the most important aspects of our academy. It’s a system designed to reward hard-working students like yourself. Here, you can exchange your academy points for a variety of items and services. We offer basic supplies like food, training weapons, and protective gear. You can also get access to study materials, such as extra textbooks or scrolls that cover basic jutsus and ninja techniques.”

“But it’s not just about items,” she continued with a hint of excitement. “You can request extra tutoring sessions, reserve time in the academy’s training grounds for one-on-one practice, or even sign up for workshops on topics like strategy, teamwork, or chakra control.”

“We also offer minor healing supplies, like bandages and basic ointments, to help with those bumps and bruises you might get during training. And we even have a medic-nin in case you want to recover faster, or have some accidents during your training.”

Ando’s eyebrows lifted in surprise. The healing services were negligeable to him, but the rest was truly a boon. This was not something he expected to have access to, at least, not in the academy.

Ando started studying the pamphlet, on it were listed the basic services and items, along with their prices.

“I have a more exhaustive list with me here. You can ask me if you do not find what you are looking for in the pamphlet.” Amaya offered. Ando glanced at her and wondered how life would be if all the staff at the academy were all like her.

It would make the whole place a lot more enjoyable. But again, they weren’t there to enjoy their time, but to learn how to survive, to infiltrate, to kill… The chaotic environment was better for that aspect.

“You really gotta stop staring at her, dude.” Chika reminded him, then turned towards the shop attendant. “I’m sorry miss Amaya. This fool here is a bit of an airhead.”

“That’s alright, I’m used to this.” Amaya replied with a laugh. “So, what do you have in mind, Ando?”

Ando awkwardly cleared his throat. Much to the two women’s amusement. “I’d like to see what you have to offer about chakra control and theory.”

“Of course. Concerning chakra control, we have many exercises that could help you improve your control. We also have many documents explaining the process of harnessing your chakra. A compiled document recounting the experiences of many ninja who have trained before you. There is also the chakra assist sessions that’s provided by the instructors. But those are quite expensive as they count as extra tutoring sessions, and only a certain number of the academy staff can do it.”

“Regarding chakra theories, we have documents concerning them, normally you should receive them for free in your second year. But I see that you are quite an advanced student.” She finished with a wink at him.

“Ah, yes.” Ando sheepishly responded. “Can I get the prices of those services?”

“Certainly.” Amaya started writing something on her desk and then handed him a slip of paper. “Take this to the exchange counter just over there,” she said, pointing to a small, neatly organized area at the back of the shop where another clerk was handling similar transactions. “They'll help you with the pricing and complete the exchange.”

“Thanks!” Ando smiled.

“You’re welcome! See you next time.”

Ando nodded at the woman and then headed towards the other counter. Where he was greeted by another clerk.

“Hello, how may I help you?”

“I was told to hand you this slip of paper.”

The clerk received the paper, along with Ando’s student card and nodded at him. “Just a moment, I’m going to check it.”

A few seconds later, the man came back with a scroll and some documents. He handed them over to Ando.

“These are the relevant documents regarding chakra theories, and some introductory information about ninja arts.”

Ando received them and gave the man a weird look. “Uhh, how much are they exactly?”

“They’re free.” The man chuckled at his surprised expression. “The village wants to encourage talents like you to keep trying hard. But it also wants to make sure that you don’t stumble around in the dark for too long. So, we’re giving these to you for free. You deserve it since you have unlocked your chakra so early.”

“You also get one free chakra control exercise called leaf-sticking technique. I’ll demonstrate for you.” The man placed a leaf on his forehead and used his chakra to keep it from falling.

Ando’s chin was hanging low by now. It wasn’t because of the chakra exercise. But because of how generous the village was. It was completely out of his expectation. The shop clerk grinned at him before giving him back his student card.

“I suggest you take your time to review these materials for now and then come back later when you’re ready to spend some Academy Points.”

“Yes, thank you, sir!”

After the student pair made their way out of the main school building, they changed direction from the training field to Ando’s dormitory.

 “I still can’t believe they gave me all that for free.” Ando murmured.

Chika gave him a quizzical look and shrugged her shoulders. “You know that it’s just some study materials, right? It’s nothing compared to the free housing, food, education…”

“Well, when you put it that way, it’s true. But it still means a lot. I mean, where else could I find this? Who would give me all this stuff for free aside from the village?” He argued back. Coming from a world where knowledge was power, he knew full well the importance of information.

“Yeah, maybe you’re right.”

Ando did not comment on her less enthusiastic response. Nor did he probe. He knew that she was different from the others. He could ask, and maybe she would tell. But then she would ask questions of her own, and he would not answer.

Still, he wanted to help her, to return the favor she had given until now.

“You know, it’s the weekend. Maybe we should skip training for today.” Ando proposed. He expected Chika to vehemently argue against the idea, but strangely enough, she seemed to think about it.

“Why would we do that?”

“Well, the two of us never seem to relax. I was thinking, maybe we could take a walk around the village and enjoy the day for once?”

Standing outside his door, Ando waited for her to respond. He glanced at her, and Chika had a pensive frown on her face.

After a moment, Chika shook her head. “Maybe another time. But sure, let’s take the day off. I don’t feel like spending my morning under the hot sun.”

Ando grinned and opened the door. Finding to his surprise that his two roommates have vacated the place. Ando shrugged and walked towards his bed.

“So, what do you propose we do?”

“We…? You, as an honest student, are going to learn all there is to know about chakra. Make sure to soak everything in. I’ll be quizzing you next time.” Chika smirked. “And before you complain, I’m gonna go home and cook up some new training regime for you.”

“What?!”

“See ya!”

Chika just up and abruptly left. Ando just looked at the door, feeling slightly numb. It was only a few seconds later that he walked up to the door, but by then, the girl has already disappeared.

“Just what has gotten into her?” He thought aloud, scratching his head. He walked up to the stairs but Chika truly left. Ando thought for a moment about what to do. In the end, he decided to just do as she told.

After all, he too was excited to learn about chakra. He walked back to his room and started reviewing his documents.

All in all, he received three books and one scroll. The first book was a general introduction to chakra, its nature, and its basic applications. The second one was more of an application guide; it depicted the list of known hand signs, their uses, and how one could start practicing them. The third book could actually not be called a book; it was more like a collection of insights and experiences written by ninjas who had tried to unlock their chakra and how they guided it. And lastly, there was the scroll for the leaf-sticking technique.

Ando decided to start with the introduction book. A little theory might help him with understanding what he was dealing with. He subconsciously had an idea of what chakra was. After all, he unlocked it on his own. But having his doubts cleared would be a huge help toward grasping the full picture.

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 14

The sun was steadily rising in the sky, nearing its mid-morning height, casting a warm, persistent light across the training yard as Hamada Yutaka pushed himself through another round of drills. His breathing was ragged, sweat dripping from his brow, but he kept going, determination etched across his young face.

The Yutaka clan’s training yard, though not grand, was a well-maintained and thoughtfully designed space. The dirt ground was carefully leveled, providing a stable surface for practice, while sturdy wooden dummies stood ready for taijutsu training. Targets were lined against a reinforced fence, each one meticulously crafted to withstand powerful strikes.

To one side of the yard, a small pond shimmered under the sunlight. Scattered around the yard were several tall trees, their branches offering patches of shade and their trunks serving as natural obstacles for agility drills.

This was where Hamada spent most of his time on weekend mornings, honing his skills under the watchful eyes of his father.

Keichi Yutaka stood a few paces away, arms crossed, his gaze sharp and focused. “Again,” he commanded with a firm tone. Hamada didn't hesitate, launching into another sequence of punches and kicks, his small body moving with surprising speed and precision for an eight-year-old.

But he was tiring, and it showed.

After a few more minutes, Hamada stumbled, his foot catching the uneven ground, and he fell hard, face-first into the dirt. He lay there for a moment, the sting of the fall mingling with the frustration and guilt he had carried since the previous day. The memory of his loss to Ando weighed heavily on his mind.

Keichi walked over with deliberate steps. “Get up” he said, his voice still carrying that authoritative edge. Hamada pushed himself up, panting, dirt clinging to his clothes and skin. He looked up at his father, his eyes wide with a mixture of shame and frustration.

“Why did I lose?” Hamada asked, the question tumbling out before he could stop himself. “Why was he stronger than me?”

Keichi's expression softened; he understood all too well what his son was going through. As someone who had dedicated himself to rigorous training and excelled in taijutsu, Hamada was struggling to comprehend how a beginner, who had barely been training for a month, could have defeated him.

Keichi shared his son’s confusion. Hamada wasn’t weak—far from it. He had been training Hamada diligently for two years, and no ordinary orphan should have been able to best his son in a straight fight. It was unthinkable.

He might have been able to rationalize the situation if the boy had been the child of a wealthy civilian, someone whose parents could afford to hire skilled ninja mentors. But an orphan? The idea was almost laughable. The only plausible explanation was that the boy possessed a kekkei genkai that gave him a significant advantage in hand-to-hand combat, something akin to the abilities of the Inuzuka, Akimichi, or other major clans.

But Keichi kept these thoughts to himself. He wasn’t about to suggest such a hypothesis to his son. It would only plant seeds of doubt in Hamada’s mind, making him see the big clans as insurmountable opponents, a perception that could hinder his growth.

“Hamada, it's not about who has more resources or who trains harder. Sometimes, it’s about who wants it more, who has more to fight for.”

Hamada frowned, trying and failing to make sense of his father’s words. “Who has more to fight for? I want to make you proud, to make the clan proud!” he insisted, his small fists clenching at his sides. “Isn’t that enough reason?”

Keichi crouched down so that he was at eye level with his son. “You have made me proud, Hamada. You always have. But you cannot let your pride cloud your judgement and turn into resentment. Ando beat you, yes, but instead of hating him, you should learn from him.”

Hamada’s brows furrowed in confusion and indignation. “Learn from him?! But he’s an orphan, he doesn’t have what I have-”

“Exactly” Keichi interrupted. “He doesn’t have what you have, yet he found a way to win. That means there’s something in him that you can learn from. Maybe it’s his determination, his resourcefulness, or something else entirely. If you can understand that, if you can learn why he beat you, you’ll be stronger for it.”

Hamada lowered his gaze, his small fists slowly unclenching as his father’s words sank in. A small part of the anger and frustration he felt toward Ando began to fade. He still hated the orphan, but for the moment, his hate was overshadowed by a genuine desire to improve, to grow stronger.

Keichi rested a hand on his son’s shoulder, his grip firm yet comforting. “You have a lot of talent, Hamada, more than most your age. But talent alone won’t carry you all the way. You need to keep pushing yourself, keep learning, and most importantly, keep your heart in the right place.”

Hamada nodded, the lingering guilt still present, but now tempered by a clearer sense of direction, a purpose he could channel his thoughts into.

“Let’s call it a day,” Keichi said, a faint smile tugging at his lips as he noticed the determined look on his son’s face. “Tomorrow, we’ll focus on what you’ve learned. For now, go help your mother prepare lunch. I’ve got a small matter to take care of, and then I’ll join you.”

Hamada nodded again, watching in awe as his father suddenly vanished in a blur of movement, a skill he had always admired. His own fist clenched with renewed determination as he turned and walked toward the house.

Perched atop a nearby tree, Keichi’s smiled as he observed the resolute stride of his son. Satisfied, he silently dropped down from the tree, landing just outside the fence with the grace and stealth that marked him as a skilled shinobi.

The Yutaka clan grounds were nestled in a quieter part of the Hidden Leaf Village. Though the Yutaka clan was small and lacked the size and influence of the major clans like the Akimichi or Uchiha, they had earned their place in the village’s intricate social and power structures.

The clan had two jounins: Tashiro Yutaka, the clan head, a respected and capable leader, and another man of similar skill, both of whom were known for their dedication to the clan. Soon, their ranks would increase to three, with Keichi’s impending promotion from tokubetsu jounin to full-fledged jounin—a significant step for both him and the clan, further solidifying their standing within the village.

The Yutaka clan grounds were quiet at this time of day, with most members either out on missions or attending to personal duties. Keichi’s walk toward the main house, the centerpiece of the clan grounds, was uneventful, the serenity of the surroundings allowing him to focus on the task ahead.

Arriving outside the leader’s courtyard, Keichi reached out and gently pushed the sonette, the soft chime signaling his presence as he prepared to report to the clan head. Moments later, the courtyard gate creaked open, revealing a little girl with bright eyes and a beaming smile.

“Uncle Keichi!” she cheered. “Are you here to see father?”

Keichi’s stern expression softened as he crouched down to her level. “I am, but I’m just as happy to see you, Akira. Have you been practicing your hand seals like I showed you?”

Akira’s eyes sparkled with pride as she nodded enthusiastically. “I have! Father says I’m getting better. Do you want to see?”

Keichi chuckled, a warm, genuine sound. “I’m sure you’re becoming quite the kunoichi. Maybe next time, we can practice together. How does that sound?”

“Really?” she asked, her excitement bubbling over.

“Really,” Keichi confirmed with a nod. “But for now, I need to speak with your father. Is he inside?”

Akira nodded, stepping back to allow him through the gate. “He’s in his study. I’ll tell Mother you’re here too!”

As Keichi walked into the courtyard, he was greeted by Tashiro’s wife, Hana, who was tending to a small flower bed near the entrance. She looked up from her work, a kind smile on her face. “Keichi, it’s good to see you. It’s been a while.”

Keichi returned the smile, bowing his head slightly out of respect. “It’s good to see you too, Hana. The flowers are looking beautiful as always.”

“Thank you,” she replied, “I’m sure Tashiro will be glad to hear you’re here. He’s been eager to discuss a few things with you.”

Keichi nodded. “I’ll head to him now. Thank you, Hana.”

As he made his way toward Tashiro’s study, Akira trailed after him for a few steps before stopping at her mother’s side, waving cheerfully as Keichi disappeared into the house.

Keichi reached the study door, pausing for a moment before gently knocking. A voice from inside invited him in. Keichi opened the door to find Tashiro seated at his desk with stern expression.

“Keichi,” Tashiro greeted him, gesturing for him to take a seat. “I’ve been reviewing the mission proposals that could prepare you for your jounin promotion. I trust you have been doing the same? I’d like to hear your thoughts.”

Keichi settled into the cushion across from Tashiro. With a small puff of smoke, three scrolls of different colors appeared in his hands. “Thank you, Tashiro-sama. I’ve considered the missions carefully.”

He laid the scrolls on the desk before him. The first was dark gray with forest green trim, the second was deep earth brown with dark red edges, and the third was sandy beige with muted gold accents. Each scroll was bound with a cord reflecting the mission's nature: black for reconnaissance, crimson red for rescue, and golden brown for sabotage.

Tashiro eyed the scrolls, his gaze lingering on each before he looked back at Keichi. “You’ve chosen three challenging missions. Tell me, which one do you feel most drawn to, and why?”

Keichi picked up the dark gray scroll, the one with the black cord. “This is the reconnaissance mission into this new village, called Oto. I believe it’s the one where I can make the most impact. Little to nothing is known about the new Sound Village. The fact that an unknown ninja village has risen in the Land of Rice Fields is a mystery worth investigating. Furthermore, given the fact that the village is still in its emerging phase, the difficulty of infiltration should not be too high.”

Tashiro nodded, his expression thoughtful. “It could go one of both ways. The fact that little is known about the village could also mean that it is a very dangerous place. Infiltration missions has always been a little tricky. You’d be deep in enemy territory, with no backup if something goes wrong.”

Keichi set the scroll down and reached for the deep earth brown one. “The rescue mission in the Land of Earth is another option. It’s a high-stakes operation, requiring me to lead a team into one of the most hostile environments to extract captured shinobi. The terrain is treacherous, and the risks are incredibly high. This mission would test my leadership and tactical skills.”

Tashiro’s expression hardened as he considered the mission before shaking his head. “The Land of Earth is no place for the faint of heart. The borders are heavily guarded, and their shinobi are known for their ruthlessness and antagonistic natures. Leading a team into Iwa would be an immense challenge, one that could result in significant losses if anything goes wrong. It’s a mission where even a small mistake could cost lives.”

Keichi agreed with Tashiro’s judgement. Rescue missions always came with complications. “While I’m confident in my ability to lead, the danger of this mission is extraordinarily high. The stakes are such that the lives of my team would be in constant peril. While success would be a significant achievement, the potential for disaster is equally great. I’m not sure this is the right mission for me at this stage.”

Tashiro nodded. “That’s right. While this mission would certainly test your leadership, the risks involved make it a daunting choice, I even wonder why this was proposed to us by the bureau.”

Keichi carefully placed the brown scroll back on the desk and picked up the final scroll, the sandy beige one with muted gold accents. “The strategic sabotage mission in the Sand Village is another consideration. Disrupting their supply lines could weaken their forces significantly. It’s a mission that would require careful planning and precise execution.”

Tashiro nodded as he listened. “The Sand Village is a good option. However, this mission would require you to navigate the hazardous desert, penetrate their defenses, avoid detection, and ensure that no trace of our involvement is left behind. It’s a mission that demands strategic thinking and the ability to execute a complex plan without errors.”

Keichi considered the mission but felt his thoughts returning to the Sound Village. “While the sabotage mission is important. The potential problems that could arise if I were to ever fail would be quite disastrous. I do not want to put our clan at risk.”

“I believe the reconnaissance mission in the Sound Village is the right choice. The intelligence we could gain from that mission could be crucial. And the risks involved in the mission are the lowest. It aligns closely with my strengths and would provide the village with valuable information.”

Tashiro’s expression softened slightly as he observed Keichi’s resolve. “You’ve thought this through well, Keichi. The Sound Village is a dangerous place, all ninja villages are. But you’re right. It’s a mission that, if successful, would not only bolster your qualifications for jounin but also contribute to the village’s security.”

Keichi nodded. “I’m confident that this is the right choice, Tashiro-sama. Depending on how much information I manage to gather, I may finally be able to step into the ranks of an official jounin.”

Tashiro leaned back slightly, a hint of pride in his eyes. “Indeed. This mission could define our path forward. It will be a huge step forward for our clan.”

As the weight of the decision settled, Tashiro's stern expression softened, and he let out a quiet sigh, the tension easing from his shoulders. “You know, Keichi, it’s not often I see you so resolute. It’s a good sign.”

Keichi offered a small smile, his tone lightening. “I guess I’m finally starting to see the bigger picture. There’s a lot at stake, and I want to make sure I’m doing everything I can for the clan and the village.”

Tashiro nodded approvingly, the atmosphere in the room growing more relaxed. “It’s good to see you so focused. But remember, there’s more to life than just missions and duty. Balance is key.”

Keichi chuckled softly. “I’ll keep that in mind, Tashiro-sama. Speaking of which, there’s something else I’ve been meaning to discuss with you.”

Tashiro raised an eyebrow, intrigued. “What’s on your mind?”

Keichi hesitated for a moment, then spoke with quiet resolve. “It’s about a boy named Ando. He’s an orphan who’s been living at the academy.”

A pensive frown settled on Tashiro’s face as he listened to Keichi. “Ando, you say? I’m not familiar with him. What makes him stand out?”

Keichi leaned forward slightly, his tone more intent. “Ando possesses an extraordinary taijutsu-oriented kekkei genkai. Despite only having a month of formal training, he managed to defeat my son, Hamada, in a sparring match. It was a close fight, but Ando’s natural talent was clear. He’s driven, Tashiro-sama, and he’s already showing signs of surpassing the limits placed on him by his circumstances.”

Tashiro’s eyes narrowed in thought. “An orphan with such potential... That’s rare. But why did you feel the need to bring this up?”

“I think we should consider adopting him into the Yutaka clan.” Keichi declared, earning a curious look from the clan head. “If we don’t, others will take notice of his abilities soon enough. The various small clans in the village might try to recruit him, and even the larger clans could potentially make a move. But if we bring him into our fold now, we can guide him, nurture his talent, and ensure that his loyalty lies with us.”

Tashiro considered Keichi’s words carefully. “It’s a bold proposal, Keichi… Are you confident that this boy could thrive under our guidance?”

Keichi’s expression was firm. “I am, Tashiro-sama. Ando is more than just potential—he’s shown a determination and skill that’s rare, especially given his background. If we give him the support and training that the Yutaka clan can offer, I’m certain he could become a powerful asset to us.”

Tashiro’s gaze softened as he watched Keichi. “You’ve grown, Keichi. You’re seeing beyond the immediate challenges and thinking about the future of the clan. This Ando... he could be a valuable addition, if handled correctly. I’ll speak with the elders about this and keep you updated.”

Keichi bowed his head respectfully. “Thank you, Tashiro-sama. I believe this is the right path for both Ando and our clan.”

Across the various clan compounds within Konoha, similar conversations were taking place. Unbeknownst to Ando, his victory over Hamada Yutaka had set events in motion that were far beyond anything he could have imagined. The consequences of that single battle were already beginning to reverberate throughout the village, altering the course of his life in ways he had yet to realize.

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 13

Chapter 13

"You think you're tough? Let's see if you can handle a real fight. I challenge you, right here, right now!" Shido Inuzuka bellowed, his voice booming across the silent field and shocking the crowd.

The silence broke as the civilians, always eager to curry favor with the clan kids, began to cheer Shido on. Their voices rose in a cacophony of encouragement, some even goading Ando into accepting the fight. It was almost a comical sight.

Ando, unfazed by the clamor, fixed his gaze on Shido. "You think I'm afraid of you?" he scoffed, eyeing the level 13 Inuzuka with a smirk. With deliberate calm, he walked up to Isamu and retrieved his student card, glancing at his current AP balance with satisfaction.

Then, without warning, he bolted in the direction of the dormitory. "Fuck you, Inuzuka!" he shouted over his shoulder, his voice carrying back to the stunned audience.

For a moment, the crowd stood frozen, watching in disbelief as Ando sprinted away. It took a few seconds for reality to snap back, but by then, Ando was already too far to be caught. Surprisingly, no one made an attempt to chase him. The clan kids, too proud, refused to give chase after an orphan, while the civilians, too scared to take the lead, remained rooted in place.

And so, Ando managed to safely return to his studio, leaving behind a bewildered crowd and a fuming Inuzuka Shido.

Level: 9

Age: 8

HP: 108/365 [20/30mn]

CP: 201/343.67 [17.4/30mn]

Vitality: 20

Stamina: 20

Agility: 13

Spirit: 23

Intellect: 12

[Available status points: 5]

Inside his studio, while covered in bruises, Ando started laughing maniacally. Thankfully, his two roommates were still outside so they did not have to witness it. To Ando, this was the biggest achievement of his life.

Well, his second life. However short it was.

Either way, it felt insanely good to finally win. And added to that was the level up, plus the Academy Points. Laying down on his bed, Ando could not wipe the wide grin on his face. Thinking back about all those times when he was one sidedly beat down, bullied. From now on, it was his turn.

Ando was a petty person. At least he regarded himself as one. He practically remembered all those who had once wronged him at the academy. In his mind, he was already making up a list of who he was going to enact revenge on first.

*************************************************************************************

While Ando was feeling good about his hard-earned victory, the consequences of his fight started to make themselves known.

Soda Gorou has not always been the most diligent of people. In his early years, his parents have scolded him for his laid-back attitude, something which, as per his parents, was almost on par with the Nara clan people.

Sadly, despite their similarities, he was not as smart as the Nara clan kids. He was just someone who lacked motivation. Which was why, when he was tasked with keeping watch over Ando Yoshio, he was quite reluctant.

But over time, his reluctance slowly faded and was replaced with deep curiosity. In his life, he has never seen someone as motivated as the kid.

Never.

He believed that not even the prestigious Uchiha or Hyuga had people as driven as Ando. Despite having no one on his back to push him forward, the orphan had always maintained a rigorous discipline. Something almost bordering on obsession.

That was not the only illogical thing about Ando thought. During the short time he has been observing the orphan, he has noticed a lot. From the way Ando was behaving, his advanced intellect, his violent tendency of seeking fights with the clan kids, to his miraculous healing ability.

And all of it was documented inside the small scroll in his hand.

"Mr Shimamoto Kin." Soda nodded his head in a salute as he looked at the academy chairman. "I have come to submit my report."

The chairman, Shimamoto Kin, was a man of average height with neatly combed silver hair that framed his calm, sharp features. He wore the standard-issue flak jacket over his traditional clothing. He greeted Soda with a warm smile. "Ah, Mr Soda. It's a pleasure to see you. Has it been a month already?"

He started as he invited the teacher to take a seat. "Time sure flies when each day unfolds just like the orther, eh?"

"It does, indeed." Soda replied with a practiced smile.

"I'm sure you find these days boring. Don't you miss the thrill of doing missions outside of the village? You know, we could really use some strong men to help the village. If you-"

"I will stop you right there, sir. I still prefer this peaceful way of living compared to taking dangerous missions outside the village." Soda replied, already used to the chairman's poaching.

"But the pay is very good you know?"

"I know. But coming from a family with two jounin, money is not really an issue for me."

"Right." Shimamoto nodded. Not seeming to be bothered by Soda's rebuttal. "Anyway, let's talk about some other matters then. What have you noticed about class A2 during that one month you spent alongside them? Did anyone stand out?"

"A couple of kids. They all seemed to be motivated to train in my class. And I owe it all to one peculiar orphan." Soda's lips tugged into a smile as he handed the scroll over. "I must say that it has been quite an interesting month."

"Ohoo~ I like the sound of that." Shimamoto egged him on. "And an orphan, you say? Is it…?"

Soda nodded. "Ando Yoshio, yes. I now see why you have tasked me with keeping an eye on him. There are some things about him that don't quite add up. He's just a kid, or at least he looks like one. But every now and then, he'll say something that feels off, like it's not quite his own thought. His behavior is almost too controlled, too deliberate, like he's trying to blend in but isn't entirely sure how. It's subtle, but it's there—a certain disconnect that leaves you wondering what's really going on beneath the surface."

"You're inferring that he is hiding something. What could it be?" Shimamoto frowned.

"I'm definitely certain that he is trying to hide something. There is more than one reason which pushed me to this conclusion. And it's all written in the report. But," Soda locked eyes with Shimamoto. "He's not a spy. Of that, I am sure."

Shimamoto looked at Soda for a long moment, then let out a light-hearted chuckle, the sound almost unexpected in the tense atmosphere. "Not a spy, huh? That's quite a bold statement, Soda," he said, amusement flickering in his eyes. "What makes you so certain?"

Soda leaned back slightly; his expression thoughtful. "It's in the way he carries himself. A spy—especially one this young—would be trained to blend in seamlessly, to become the role they're playing. But with Ando, there's a hesitation, a disconnect between what he's saying and how he's saying it. Like he's not fully committed to the part he's supposed to play."

Shimamoto tilted his head, considering this. "You think it's more than just a lack of training?"

Soda nodded. "Exactly. It's not that he's inexperienced; it's that he's… unsure. Like he's trying to figure something out for himself. A spy wouldn't have that kind of uncertainty. They would know their mission inside and out. But Ando, he's different. He's hiding something, yes, but not for the reasons you'd expect from a spy."

Shimamoto's curiosity deepened. "So, if not a spy, then what? A child with secrets, but what kind of secrets could a child his age have? Perhaps, he's just confused."

Soda let out a slow breath. "Maybe. Or maybe he's caught in something bigger than himself, something he's trying to navigate without fully understanding it. There's his weird healing Kekkei Genkai, which he has done a wonderful job of exploiting in his training. His incredible pain tolerance, at least, from someone his age, is something you would expect to see in someone who has been trained."

"Yet, he doesn't carry the kind of confidence or intent you'd expect from someone who's been sent with a mission. Instead, there's a vulnerability, a sense of someone who's still figuring things out, who might be more lost than he lets on."

Soda glanced at Shimamoto with a pensive frown. "He seems genuine, but at the same time, there's a complexity to him that makes it hard to say for sure. He strikes me as someone who's just trying to do the best he can, even if he's not entirely sure what that is."

Shimamoto nodded thoughtfully. "Interesting. In any case, if he's not a spy, then we have no reason to take action against him. For now, just keep observing him."

"Understood." Soda nodded. Understanding the need for a hands-off approach.

Shimamoto's expression softened into a warm smile. "Good. Well, if there's nothing else, I'll be sending you on your way. I still have to talk to the rest of the teachers, you see,"

"Of course, I appreciate your time, Mr. Shimamoto." Soda stood up and gave a light nod to the man.

Shimamoto nodded, watching Soda leave before turning his attention towards the report that the teacher had made. He ignored most of the content which pertained to the other students of class A2 and jumped straight to Soda's observations and speculations about Ando Yoshio.

"This is pretty elaborate. How uncharacteristic of Soda." Shimamoto mused. It went on to prove that there definitely was something abnormal about the orphan. Enough to awaken the curiosity of the likes of Soda.

"Oh, he's being coached by Chika. Now that is interesting." A small laugh escaped Shimamoto's lips as he fiddled with the report. "I wonder how those two will develop in the future."

*************************************************************************************

Danzo Shimura moved quietly through the dim light of his underground study, the steady rhythm of his steps being the only sound in the stillness. The room, lined with rows of shelves, held a lifetime of secrets and strategies, all meticulously organized. Despite the room's cold, unwelcoming atmosphere, it was a place of comfort for Danzo—a place where control and order reigned.

He approached his desk, his eyes scanning the clutter of documents and maps, each one representing a piece of the intricate puzzle that was the Hidden Leaf Village's security. Among the papers, a single scroll caught his attention. It was new, still crisp and tied with a plain, white ribbon. Danzo picked it up with a deliberate, measured motion, his fingers brushing against the parchment as he untied the ribbon.

Unfurling the scroll, he saw the name written at the top: Ando Yoshio.

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 12

Chapter 12

"Good morning children." The homeroom teacher, Soda, greeted. "I hope everyone has taken the time to read up on your history book like I instructed. We'll be having a little test that will count towards your first semester scores today."

The classroom responded with a collective groan. Ando himself was frowning. One of the few subjects that he quickly grew to hate was history. He found it… pointless. a collection of skewed facts that he was certain he'd never need. He doubted the authenticity of the information in their textbooks, suspecting it was heavily redacted to fit certain narratives.

Despite his apparent drive and mature look, Ando was actually quite lazy. When he did not like something, he would seldom find the motivation do it. Which was why he actually sucked at history.

Shaking off his reservations, Ando accepted the exam paper and began working through the questions. However, his frustration grew as he found himself drawing blanks on most of them. He glanced around, trying to find the opportunity to glean answers from a classmate. But the fact that he was a loner showed its downsides—there was no one within reach. Resigned, Ando scribbled down whatever came to mind, managing to answer only a handful of questions.

"Those who finish early, bring your papers up and claim your monthly AP credits," Soda announced, his tone almost sounded cheerful.

At the mention of AP credits, Ando's interest piqued. Dropping his pencil, he locked eyes with Soda, noticing a twinkle of amusement in the teacher's eyes.

Without hesitation, he strode to the front and handed in his paper. "Done, sir."

Soda looked at the half blank paper and looked at Ando with a critical eye. "You know those papers are going to count towards your final grade, right?"

"History isn't the only subject that matters, sir."

Soda actually chuckled upon hearing his answer. The teacher took Ando's student card and gave him the promised 100 AP. "Don't go around spending them all at once kid."

Ando looked at the teacher, nodded, and then turned towards the classroom.

"Any of you weaklings who feel like they can take me on, I'll be waiting for you at the sparing field. I'm willing to bet 50AP against all the 100AP I have here!"

With that challenge thrown, Ando resolutely walked out of the classroom. Soda's eyes were glued to his back as he left, with an inscrutable glint flashing in them. He then turned towards the stunned room and smirked.

"Well, are you going to let him talk to you all like that?"

*********************************************************************************

Outside, seated on a bench, Ando reflected on his time at the academy. Time was moving pretty fast when one had fallen into a routine. Between training, fighting, and learning, Ando had little time to watch the time pass by. And in the blink of an eye, a month has passed. It has exactly been one month since he left the orphanage. A month since he had his head bashed in by a random Inuzuka clan kid.

Ando did not forget that day. He used that memory as fuel to push himself forwards in his daily training. For the average student, one month might not mean much, but Ando was no average student.

Level: 8

Age: 8

HP: 290/290 [14/30mn]

CP: 312/312 [15.4/30mn]

Vitality: 14

Stamina: 17

Agility: 13

Spirit: 21

Intellect: 12

[Available status points: 11]

He had been training diligently. Never missing a day since he got here, pushing himself to the limit every day. He had been methodical in his approach, focusing on strength, speed, and technique. Today, he intended to showcase the results of his hard work. He has been holding himself back from challenging anyone for a week just for this moment.

Just so he could maximize his profits.

Time ticked by as Ando immersed himself in meditation while he waited for his challengers to come.

Without any surprise, the first one to take him up on his offer was Hamada. But he did not come alone. He brought his whole clique with him.

"I was wondering if you had finally learned your place, orphan." Hamada sneered, spouting the word 'orphan' as if it was an insult. "It seems like I need to teach you, once again, how much of a loser you are."

"How many of you think you can take me?" Ando retorted, standing to face the group. His bravado was met with derision, but he remained unfazed.

"What are you even saying? Do you actually believe you can beat me?" Hamada retorted with a voice full of arrogance.

"I believe I can beat every single one of you." Ando declared, locking eyes with each of them before focusing on Hamada.

Laughter erupted from the group.

It was contagious and soon the whole audience started mocking.

"You've lost it," someone jeered.

"We'll see," Ando replied coolly. "Me against the six of you."

And suddenly, the mockery faded, replaced by hostile stares. Ando's lips slowly stretched into a confident smile. "Who's first?"

"I'll do it." A short black-haired kid from the group stepped up.

Yoichi Okabe [LVL 10]

Age 8

Ando looked over at the challenger and was glad that it was not actually Hamada that decided to go first. He acknowledged Yoichi's challenge and got inside the ring. A ninja suddenly appeared in between them. To Ando's surprise, it was a familiar face, Isamu, the laid-back ninja who often watched him train with Chika.

"Well, if it isn't little Ando." He greeted, "Here for a match? How much AP are you kids betting?"

"One hundred academy points," Ando replied without hesitation. Following his example, Yoichi also bet 100AP, much to Ando's delight.

"Going big today, huh? You know the rules: no weapons allowed, and whoever gets knocked out, steps outside the ring, or gives up loses. No crippling blows, and whenever I tell you to stop, you have to stop."

After saying his piece, Isamu quietly flashed to the side with a shout of "Fight!"

"I'm gonna enjoy this!" Yoichi declared confidently.

He wasted no time, charging at Ando with his fists clenched and eyes locked on his target. Ando stood his ground, his eyes keenly following Yoichi's movements. Feeling himself grow more confident upon seeing his opponent's speed. The kid was fast, but compared to Chika, he was nothing.

As Yoichi threw a punch aimed at his face, Ando sidestepped swiftly, his reflexes sharp from relentless training.

Yoichi stumbled slightly, surprised by his opponent's speed. Ando capitalized on the moment, delivering a quick jab to Yoichi's ribs. Yoichi grunted in pain, but recovered quickly, swinging a kick toward Ando's midsection. Ando blocked the kick with his forearm, feeling the impact reverberated through his bones.

"You've improved," Yoichi admitted, a smirk tugging at his lips. "But not enough."

Yoichi started launching a barrage of punches at Ando, aiming the overwhelm the latter with brute force, displaying an aggressive style which aimed to pressure the opponent. Alas, pressure was the last thing that Ando feared. His movements were fluid and, while appearing chaotic, were actually effective. He was dodging and parrying his opponent's strikes with a focused intensity. He felt the adrenaline coursing through his veins, his mind solely on the fight.

Ducking under an overhead swing, he found an opening, and delivered a powerful uppercut to his opponent's jaw. Yoichi staggered back, dazed. Seizing the opportunity, Ando moved in with a series of rapid punches, targeting Yoichi's torso and head.

Yoichi managed to block some of the strikes, but Ando's heavy hits left him reeling. With a final, forceful kick to Yoichi's chest, Ando sent him sprawling out of the ring.

"Winner: Ando!" Isamu declared, stepping forward to end the match.

[250XP]

Ando stood inside the ring, feeling dazzled. He won. He actually won a fight! Breathing heavily, he glanced at Yoichi, who was struggling to stand. And a belated smile graced his face.

"Take that! You sucker!" He cheered, failing to contain his joy.

"Anyone else want to try?" Ando called out, his voice brimming with excitement despite his effort to cover it. He hoped to bait another challenger in before Hamada decided to step forward.

Sure enough, another kid stepped into the ring, confident he could exploit Ando's supposed weakness.

Takeuchi Ai [Level 10]

"I'll take you on!" the kid announced boldly. And was about to rush at Ando. But before he could start, Ando interrupted him.

"We need to settle on the betting AP first." Ando started, sending a devious look at his opponent. "I just got another 100AP, so how about upping the ante a little? Let's bet all the points we have. Whoever wins takes all!"

Takeuchi looked at him, then looked at Yoichi who was glaring hatefully at the ring.

"What? Is an esteemed clan born like you afraid of an orphan?"

Takeuchi's brown eyes locked into Ando's, and he could see the open fury in the other kid's face. "I'm gonna make you eat those words."

"Fight!" Isamu announced from the side.

The fight began. And once more, Ando's provocations worked. The kid charged forward, fists flying in a wild flurry. Ando fell back, narrowly avoiding the first salvo of hits. He rolled on the ground and started leading Takeuchi around the edge of the ring.

He tried to follow Takeuchi's rhythm, but he quickly realized that the Ai clan kid was actually more skilled than Yoichi. He somehow managed to keep Ando on the backfoot. At least that's how it seemed on the outside.

From the sideline, Isamu noticed that, despite taking several hits, Ando was actually resisting quite well. What's more, despite Takeuchi's skillful display, he was visibly growing more and more frustrated.

Isamu could understand his frustration. Ando was an abnormally resilient kid. And his next action all but proved it.

After a harsh barrage of punches and kicks which pushed Ando towards the very edge of the ring, Takeuchi tried take advantage of the situation, dropping down, feinting for a low kick, and then transitioning into high kick, catching Ando off guard.

Unfortunately for Takeuchi, despite having his strategy being flawlessly executed. He still could not win. Ando received Takeuchi's kick to the chest, and locked the other kid's leg in place. He then twisted his hips, demonstrating his muscle strength as he threw his opponent outside the ring.

"Winner: Ando!" Isamu declared with a chuckle.

[250XP]

[Consecutive Win Bonus: 20XP]

HP: 183/290 [14/30mn]

The crowd murmured in astonishment. Ando panted as he walked towards the center of the ring, his steps steady, eyes locked into Hamada.

His intent was clear, despite his injuries, he was not backing down yet.

Without a word, Hamada stepped into the ring, his expression livid. "Two hundred Academy Points" Hamada muttered. "Let's see what you're really made of."

"Don't be in such a hurry." Ando chuckled. "Let me count my AP first." Ando calmly walked up to Isamu and verified his gains, whistling joyfully as he did so. After a brief count, Ando made a bold declaration.

"370 AP, if you can wager that much in this match, then I will duel you. Otherwise, you can just scram."

Ando's words elicited an uproar from the audience. The majority of which started insulting him and calling him a coward. Most of the clan kids were fuming, but surprisingly enough, it was the civilians who were the angriest. A lowly orphan was actually challenging the dignity of the clan born—people that they could only curry favor with.

Some even tried to profit of the occasion to try and curry favor with Hamada. And soon enough, the sum of 370 AP was gathered and offered up to challenge Ando.

Ando watched the show unfold, and considered his options. Hamada was definitely stronger than his first two opponents. Following Ando's first two victories, he knew that the other was not going to make the mistake of underestimating him. Add to that the fact that Ando had already taken quite a few hits, one could clearly see that his chances of winning were slim.

That is, if nothing changed.

With a quick command, Ando brought both his Stamina and Vitality stat to 20, allocating 9 of his saved points to his physique. The effects were instant. The tightness in his muscles unwound, and the throbbing aches of his bruises alleviated. His breathing came easier, lighter, no longer strained by the fatigue.

HP: 258/365 [20/30mn]

Ando exhaled a breath of turbid air, his chest rising and falling heavily as he steadied himself. His gaze, sharp and unyielding, locked onto Hamada, eyes burning with a quiet intensity.

The air thickened with tension as the two squared off, the crowd's chatter hushing in anticipation. Hamada, larger and seemingly more experienced, moved first. His approach was aggressive, his fists aimed with precision. Right from the start, he landed a solid right hook to Ando's side, the impact echoing around the silent ring.

-20HP

Ando staggered slightly but quickly regained his composure, his face set in a grimace. He knew Hamada wasn't going to hold back. Ando circled, keeping his distance, his eyes never leaving Hamada's. Hamada threw a jab, the punch whistling past Ando's cheek as he dodged, feeling the air from the swing.

Hamada pressed forward with a series of rapid punches, his fists a blur as he aimed to corner Ando. Each punch was thrown with deadly intent, aiming to end the bout quickly. Ando weaved and bobbed; his movements not as refined but effective in their unpredictability. He absorbed a hit to his shoulder, another to his ribs, the pain sharp and immediate. Already, he was down by a sum of close to 50HP. But instead of retreating, Ando used the pain to fuel his resolve.

Gritting his teeth, Ando threw a counterpunch, his fist connecting with Hamada's jaw. The punch wasn't enough to stop Hamada, but it gave Ando a momentary advantage. He followed up with a quick succession of jabs, aiming to keep Hamada on the defensive.

Hamada grunted, his eyes narrowing as he adjusted his stance. He swung a powerful right hook, catching Ando on the side of the head. Ando's vision blurred for a second, but he shook it off, refusing to go down. He ducked under another punch and aimed a sharp kick at Hamada's knee. The blow landed, making Hamada stumble.

Seeing an opening, Ando lunged forward, his fists a flurry of relentless strikes. Each punch was driven by a mix of desperation and determination, his style raw and unrefined but undeniably effective. Hamada blocked and parried, his larger frame absorbing much of the impact.

Having regained his rhythm, Hamada countered with a brutal uppercut, lifting Ando off his feet.

-26HP

Ando landed hard but rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding a follow-up stomp. He sprang to his feet, his breathing heavy, his body aching but his spirit unbroken.

The crowd watched in rapt silence as the two fighters circled each other, sweat dripping from their brows. Hamada launched another series of punches, each one aimed to incapacitate. Ando dodged and weaved, his movements erratic and difficult to predict. He felt a surge of adrenaline, his mind focused solely on the fight.

Feeling his exhaustion creeping in, Hamada had to make a difficult decision. End the fight decisively, or fall into Ando's rhythm. He launched a heavy left, aiming to end the bout. But Ando saw it coming and ducked low, the punch sailing over his head. With a grunt, Ando surged forward, his shoulder driving into Hamada's midsection. The impact was unexpected, unorthodox, and it knocked the wind out of Hamada, bending him forward over Ando's back.

In one fluid motion, Ando straightened up, flipping Hamada off him and onto the ground with a resounding thud. The crowd fell silent, watching as Hamada scrambled to his feet, his breathing heavy, eyes wide with shock.

Ando didn't give Hamada a moment to recover. He advanced with a wild ferocity, his fists pounding like drums against Hamada's defenses. He used punches, kicks, and even attempted some grappling moves. At this point, his strategy could be resumed in a few words: throw as much attacks as possible, and hope for the best.

Eventually, a left jab connected with Hamada's cheek, snapping his head to the side. Ando followed up with a right cross, the force of the blow making Hamada stagger.

Every move Ando made was raw and unpolished, a testament to his month of relentless, desperate training. His style was… chaotic, each punch thrown with a mix of instinct and determination. He stepped back, feinting with his left, then pivoted on his heel, delivering a powerful roundhouse kick. His foot connected squarely with Hamada's chest, the impact sending Hamada sprawling backward.

Hamada's arms flailed as he fell, his body crashing to the ground with a finality that echoed through the arena. The referee, Isamu, hurried over, his hand raised as he checked on Hamada.

HP: 108/365

[300 XP]

[Consecutive Win Bonus: 20XP]

[Level Up!]

[…]

"Winner: Ando!" Isamu announced, his voice echoing across the silent crowd.

The silence was palpable, thick with astonishment.

Suddenly, laughter cut through the tension. Everyone's eyes landed on the incoming student.

"What a pitiful display!" Shido Inuzuka mocked. He stepped forward as the crowd parted, his expression one of contempt. "Each of you more disappointing than the last," he sneered, his eyes scanning the stunned faces with disdain. Finally, his gaze settled on Ando. "You think you're tough? Let's see if you can handle a real fight. I challenge you, right here, right now!"

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 11

Chapter 11

[You have made some progress with the skill: Beginner Leaf Fighting Style[LVL 1/20[42%]

Ando grinned happily upon seeing the notification. It has been four days since he started training with Chika. Just as she promised, she helped him correct his stance. But she did not stop there. She showed him a set of exercises and stances to practice the basic fighting style taught at the academy.

The result was evident. If before, Ando was akin to blindly stumbling around without a clear direction, now he could continuously shoot forward, and keep making progress. Although he still got his ass handed to him at the academy, he now understood how, and why he lost. It was a huge step in the right direction.

"You still haven't had enough? Trash like you will never reach my level!" Hamada Yutaka's eyes flashed with irritation as he harshly criticized Ando. The other students gathered on the sidelines, exchanging whispers and stifled giggles as they watched the orphan fall to the ground.

This scene had been repeating itself for days. Since the first day of school, Ando had been fighting against the Yutaka clan kid, never missing a day. Some students whispered that he had a few screws loose, that it was pointless—stupid, even—for him to keep challenging the clan kids. Sadly, most of those students were orphans just like him.

The clan kids didn't see him as a threat, not in the slightest. To them, he was just a stubborn nobody, a nuisance. The civilians, on the other hand, shared the orphans' low opinion of Ando, but they kept their distance, as if worried they might become his next target. Though they never said it outright, their behavior and subtle avoidance were telling.

In reality, the worst came of it from the orphans themselves. They should have been on his side, standing with him against the odds, or at the very least, leave him be. But instead, they chose to mock him. They responded to his efforts with laughter and sneers, snarky remarks and disapproving stares.

Ando understood that they were doing it in a bid to distance themselves from him. He was a troublemaker, but above that, he was an orphan. Just like them. They were afraid that the people at the academy would associate them with him. There may be a deeper reason, if Ando was willing to dig deep, that is. But at this point, he just did not care.

Unlike adults, who had learned to mask their emotions, the children were unfiltered in their disdain, leaving Ando no doubt about how they felt. Naturally, in just a couple days, he became isolated from them.

Ando slowly got up from the ground and schooled his features. He wiped the blood off his face, rubbed his sore cheek and spat a mouthful of blood on the ground. "We'll see about that. Tomorrow, same time, same place. I'll beat the shit out of you!" Ando's declaration would have sounded more credible if he hadn't been consecutively trashed by everyone in the last few days.

Despite this, a small group of people felt apprehensive. If one compared the way Ando fought during his first day to the way he was currently fighting, they would realize that Ando was actually getting better at fighting. The difference may not have been visible to the mundane man, but for someone trained like Hamada, it was hard not to notice.

Hamada wasn't the only one who saw it. Ando was looking for fights with everyone! Like a fool, he did not know fear. And incredibly enough, he did not seem to know pain! How many times had he been put to the ground?

Hamada did not know, nor did he count. He had better things to do. But the most peculiar thing about Ando was that every single day, he came back as good as new. One day, Hamada had been so angry at the orphan that he almost disfigured the other kid. Yet, he came back the next day with a mocking grin on his ugly mug.

"I'll fucking kill you." Hamada did not shout, but his words still produced a menacing tone.

Ando simply responded with a bloody grin and limped towards the classroom, traversing the hallways. He opened the classroom door and walked towards the far-left side of the front desk. He painfully sat down and rested his swollen head on his crossed arms. The seat next to him was open, but even until the teacher showed himself, nobody took it…

"Good morning, children," Soda greeted with his usual nonchalant expression. "I hope you have all taken the time to rest yesterday, because today, we are going to do some physical exercises."

The declaration was met with the excited murmurs of the students. When they enrolled in the academy, what truly attracted them was the cool ninja stuff, not the boring everyday lectures.

But contrary to the others' excited mood, Ando was anguishing inside. If he had known that they were going to practice physical exercises beforehand, he would not have been looking for trouble at the academy in the morning.

Ando sighed, a wave of regret washing over him as he glanced around. His eyes met Hamada's, who stood there with a smug, triumphant smirk. The urge to flip him the middle finger burned in Ando's chest, but he bit it back—his self-control was better than that.

"Alright, I want everyone in the training ground in 10 minutes," Soda instructed and then walked out. The rest of the students quickly followed behind him while Ando was lagging behind because of his limping. He nonetheless made it in time and joined the other students crowding in around Soda.

"I know you guys have been eagerly waiting for this day to come." A sardonic smile then etched itself on Soda's face. "Unfortunately, this won't be as amusing for you as it will be for me."

"Before I actually start teaching you 'cool ninja stuff,' we will have to do some physical conditioning here. All of you, get in line!"

At the far back of the students, Ando sighed. He trudged forward and lined up with the other kids with a resigned expression. He knew, the day was going to suck.

**********************************************************************************

The academy was not exactly what Ando expected. From the curriculum, the system in place, and even the discipline and the rules, most were the exact opposite of what he had experienced in his previous world.

They were locked inside the premises five days out of seven, and were only allowed to leave on the weekend. Those were the rules. And everyone had to follow them; even the clan kids were no exception. The had the same accommodations as the orphans, but were instead mixed in with the civilians. As for the reason why, Ando actually failed to find the logic in it.

On a Saturday morning, while lying in bed, Ando seriously contemplated the idea of not getting up and spending the rest of his day in bed. The events of the previous day, coupled with the physical conditioning, had left him feeling exhausted and lazy. He just did not want to get up.

Bang! Bang! Bang!

Alas, the frantic knocking on his door told him that fate had other plans for him. Ando forced himself up and dragged his feet toward the door, ready to give the impolite fool a piece of his mind.

His hand reached for the handle and opened the lock, swinging the door open, when—

"It seems like you have decided to skip training today, Ando!"

On the other side of the door, Chika was giving him a smile that did not quite feel like a smile. The annoyed expression on Ando's face quickly vanished and morphed into a confused one. "What training? It's the weekend."

Chika stood at the door, her arms crossed and an eyebrow raised. "You fool. Just because it's the weekend doesn't mean your training stops. You want to get better, don't you?"

Ando groaned internally. Of course, she would show up on his one day off. He had hoped to rest for once, maybe even catch up on some more sleep. But one look at Chika's determined face told him that wasn't going to happen. With a resigned sigh, he stepped back and motioned for her to come inside.

"Fine, fine. Give me a minute to get ready," he muttered, turning towards his bed to grab his now beyond stinky training clothes.

Chika waited, observing the room along with Ando's slumbering roommates as he changed quickly.

"Let's go," she said as soon as he was dressed. "We've got a lot to cover today. And I especially prepared something special for you."

Ando didn't know if he liked the sound of that or not. Still, he followed her out of the dormitory. The early morning sun was just beginning to light up the sky, casting long shadows across the academy grounds. As they walked past their usual training ground, Ando realized that they were heading somewhere new.

"Chika? Where are we going?" Ando expressed his confusion.

"Today, we're going to have a change of scenery," Chika replied with a small smile. She led him toward the agility course field, which was guarded by a young ninja.

Isamu Mita [?]

The person in charge of guarding the field looked young, maybe 14 or 15 years old, but there was an air of authority about him. Standing at about 5'7", he had a lean, muscular build that suggested he could be formidable if he ever put in the effort. His jet-black hair was messy, as if he couldn't be bothered to comb it, and his sleepy green eyes didn't show much interest in anything around him. He exuded a laid-back demeanor, clearly someone who preferred the path of least resistance.

As they approached, Isamu greeted Chika with a nod. "Chika, it's good to see you. What brings you here so early?"

Chika returned his nod with a small smile. "Isamu, I need a favor." She motioned toward Ando. "This is Ando, and he needs access to the agility course for training."

Isamu's brow lifted, a curious hum escaping his lips. "He looks like a newbie. You know the rules—first- and second-year students need special permission to use the field. And it costs 10 AP per day."

Chika sighed softly, but her tone stayed composed. "I know the rules, Isamu. That's why I'm asking. I'll be with him, there won't be any problems."

Isamu's gaze shifted to Ando, then back to Chika. His eyes narrowed slightly, his lips curling into an amused smirk. "You? Asking for a favor? Now I'm curious." He leaned toward Ando, examining the boy's nervous stance. "What's so special about him?"

"He's got potential. This training will help him, and I'll owe you one," Chika said, her tone steady and confident.

Isamu mulled it over, a hum hanging in the air as he sized them both up. Then, his grin returned. "Alright, Chika. You win. But remember—you owe me a favor now." He pointed a playful finger at Ando. "The same goes for you too, little guy."

"Thank you. I won't forget this," Chika said, pulling out her student card and handing it to him.

Isamu chuckled as he stepped aside. "I'll be sure to remind you."

As they walked away, Ando glanced at Chika, his voice tight with discomfort. "You didn't have to do that."

Chika waved it off. "Consider it an investment. You'll pay me back triple what I gave today." She gave him a light nudge. "Now, let's get started."

The course ahead was dotted with obstacles—balancing beams, rope climbs, and narrow ledges. Without missing a beat, Chika led Ando to the starting line.

"Today, we're focusing on agility, reflexes, and endurance," Chika began, her voice quickly adapting an instructive tone. "I've watched you fight, and you take way too many hits. So, we're going to run this course, over and over. And your job? Dodge everything, and do your best to get to the finish line. Got it?"

Ando nodded, a mix of anticipation and dread settling in his chest. The field's constant surveillance by a stationed ninja made it clear; this course wasn't just for ordinary training.

Chika moved into action, demonstrating the course. She leaped effortlessly over low hurdles, ducked under bars, and wove through a line of poles with fluid precision. Ando watched, trying to memorize the sequence. Her movements were so smooth they almost seemed easy, almost.

"Your turn," Chika said, stepping aside.

Taking a deep breath, Ando stepped up. The first few obstacles were manageable, but the difficulty quickly ramped up. He tripped over a hurdle, his legs tangling as he tried to recover. The poles came next, and despite his efforts, he stumbled through them, feeling the sting of impact.

"See? This is what I mean. You can't just flail around when you're under pressure. You have to plan your next move! Even while you're getting hit," Chika criticized with a firm voice.

"Focus, Ando! Keep your movements smooth, controlled. Don't rush!"

The instructions rang out from the sidelines, but as Ando looked ahead, all he could see were the swinging logs, suspended ropes, and even the occasional blunt kunai hurtling through the air. How was he not supposed to rush?

The course was brutal. Every new section seemed designed to break him. The swinging logs weren't just padded—they were weighted, and each impact felt like a hammer blow. The ropes weren't smooth, either; they were knotted, each rough twist capable of scraping skin raw if grabbed without care. And the blunt kunai still packed enough force to leave painful bruises.

By the time Ando reached the narrow beams suspended above the ground, his legs were shaking. He wobbled, arms outstretched for balance, knowing that a fall wouldn't cause serious injury, but it would hurt all the same. Below him, Chika's voice cut through the air.

"Don't look down! Eyes on the end goal, Ando!"

Gritting his teeth, he pushed forward, only to be met by swinging pendulums in the next section. He timed his movements as best he could, but the heavy logs swung dangerously close, brushing his arm once, then catching his leg and sending him sprawling.

"Get up! Keep moving!"

The final section was a wall climb followed by a drop into a pool of water. The wall was slick and smooth, designed to test grip strength and climbing ability. Ando's fingers ached as he hauled himself up, each inch feeling like a mile. At the top, he had to steady himself before making the leap into the cold water below.

By the time Ando reached the end of the course, he was drenched in sweat and water, his muscles screaming in protest, and his breath coming in ragged gasps. He collapsed to the ground, his body heavy with exhaustion.

"I don't… understand… how… this is supposed to help me… beat people up!" Ando gasped between breaths.

Chika smirked down at him. "Well, for starters, it'll help you get used to pain."

"I'm used to pain!" Ando shot back, louder than he meant, his frustration cutting through the fatigue.

Chika chuckled, nodding in agreement. "Fair point. But the course isn't just about pain tolerance. The swinging logs, ropes, and balancing beams train your coordination, reflexes, and grip strength. You have to get comfortable being in tough situations while staying calm enough to find your way out."

She pointed to the obstacles as she explained. "The logs teach you how to take a hit when dodging isn't an option. The ropes? They're all about grip and body coordination. And the balancing beams are for, well, balance. Getting to the end without giving up builds your mindset. It's about perseverance."

Ando, still struggling for air, grimaced. "I get it… kind of. But does that really make sense?" His real motive was to stall for time, hoping Chika would keep talking long enough for him to catch his breath.

"It does," Chika said, raising an eyebrow at him. "And if you've got the energy to argue, you've got the energy for another run."

"Wait, what?" Ando looked up at her, eyes wide with disbelief. "You're kidding, right? At least let me catch my breath."

Chika's smile faded, replaced by a serious look. "Nope. If you want to improve, you need to push past your limits. Now, up you go."

Ando stared at her in disbelief, his exhaustion written all over his face. But he could tell by the look in her eyes—she wasn't joking.

That day, Ando learned the hard way that Chika was far more sadistic than she first seemed.

[You have unlocked the skill 'Pain Tolerance (beginner)']

[Pain Tolerance LVL 1/20] [27%]

[Pain Tolerance: Pain Tolerance is a passive skill that allows the user to endure physical damage without losing focus or performance in battle. As the user experiences pain, their body adapts, reducing the impact of physical trauma on their combat effectiveness.]

[Reduces the likelihood of being stunned, staggered, or interrupted by non-lethal attacks by 1%]

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 10

Chapter 10

[You have slept in your bed! HP and CP fully restored!]

Ando opened his eyes, read the notification, and dismissed it.

For once, he did not feel like getting out of bed. He just lied there, thinking about what had happened to him. The events of the previous day replayed vividly in his mind, and he involuntarily let out a frustrated sigh. Under the sheets, his clenched fists shook with irritation.

How had he managed to get his ass whooped by children, twice in a row?

One had to know that, despite his looks, he was still an adult. Yes, he had crossed over into a new world and started over, but technically, with his knowledge and wisdom, he should be leagues above his peers. And yet...

Ando felt angry and humiliated. The first time, he could attribute it to a surprise attack. It happened out of nowhere, and he naturally lost the advantage. It didn't help that his opponent was almost twice his level. Even though it was frustrating, he could accept it.

But in his second fight... Ando had seized the opportunity. He had learned from his first fight and moved ahead of his opponent to direct the flow of the battle. But he still lost as soon as the other started fighting back. A toddler, the same age as him, and without the support of the gaming system, had owned him.

Sure, he could argue that the kid had the backing of a clan, was probably trained since the day he was born, and was level 11. But still, he was not a gamer. He was not a reincarnated soul, and even worse, he was hit in the back.

All in all, Ando thought that their respective advantages would even out, which was why he dared to fight the other kid in the first place.

He should have known better…

For all his trouble, all that Ando got from those two fights was a meager sum of 10XP and a bad beating.

An ugly frown made its way onto his now-healed face. Ando took a deep breath and decided to stop mulling over his defeat. It only served to further sour his mood. What he needed to do now was to train and find a way to get stronger quickly.

He got out of bed and did not forget to fold his blankets, despite his mood. He took a sniff at his clothes and wrinkled his nose; the stench of his clothes was getting unbearable. Still, he opted against changing them. He would first train and then find a way to take care of the hygiene problem later.

Ando glanced outside the glass windows and saw that it was still dark outside. The scene was shrouded in deep, inky darkness, with only the faintest hints of light beginning to emerge. It was right before dawn. His roommates were still snoring like babies. Looking at them, his frown eased up a little. It was probably thanks to those two that he made it back into his room the previous day. He could not think of anyone else who would have had the generosity to drag him back to his room.

Ando would remember it.

He walked out and headed towards the training yard. He glanced at the place where the Inuzukas usually trained and saw that it was empty. Still, he decided against heading there. Even though getting beat up would award him some XP, he was afraid of getting knocked out and missing a day at the academy.

Ando headed towards the orphans' place and started his daily exercise. He was the first one there, but gradually, the others started showing up. Still, he did not pay them any heed and kept going. It was only when Chika showed up that he stopped.

"Hello, Chika!" he greeted the young girl, doing his best to smile. The brunette nodded at him and was about to go on and do her own thing when she stopped. She looked at him once again with a surprised expression.

"How the hell did your face recover so fast?" She got closer and leaned in towards him, but then quickly scrunched up her nose. "Dude, you need a shower. You stink!"

Ando's smile, despite his efforts, slowly slipped away. Still, he had a favor to ask the girl, so he just shrugged it off. "I'll do that once I'm done with my training. But... I was actually hoping that you could help me train... once again."

Chika crossed her arms and looked at him with a playful expression. "What's wrong? Tired of getting beat up already?"

"Yeah." Ando did not deny it. "I was actually hoping you could teach me how to fight. Of course, I'm not asking you to do it for free. If there's anything you need, you can tell me, and I'll find a way to compensate you."

This was the solution that Ando came up with to overcome his hurdles. Unlike the clan kids, he did not have clansmen who could teach and spar with him. But it was not like he was completely left to his own devices. He had his fellow orphans. He just hoped that they would be willing to help him.

Chika furrowed her brow, carefully weighing the request. In ordinary circumstances, imparting a few lessons to Ando wouldn't pose any problem for her. However, the situation took a different turn considering Ando's penchant for provocation. From their brief interactions, it was apparent that her underclassman was no conformist; he seemed more inclined towards mischief. In short, he was a troublemaker. And getting associated with someone like that might bring her more trouble than it was worth.

But… she felt sorry for him.

Frankly, he was not the only victim of bullying in the academy. As orphans, they were usually targeted, just because they did not have someone to stand up for them. No backing, and no clan to shelter and push them in the right direction.

Chika thought back to the times when she herself had been a victim, and her heart softened.

"Tell me about how you recovered from yesterday's beating first."

Ando was already prepared for that question. He pulled a nervous expression on his face and scratched his cheek. "Actually, I don't know. But I've noticed that I somehow always feel refreshed after a good night's sleep."

Chika arched her brow in interest. "Is this some sort of Bloodline Limit?" she muttered with a pensive look. "Are you sure you don't belong to a ninja clan?"

"A blood what?" Ando's fake confusion was deployed in full force.

"Ah... I forgot you were a freshman. It's some sort of family power thing that's overpower." Chika briefly explained the concept to him, and Ando acted like he was really interested in the subject. He swore he could feel his proficiency in acting skill instantly grow.

"Maybe? I don't know. I've always lived in the Bright Orphanage for as long as I can remember."

"Hmm, interesting..." Chika lightly tapped her chin, seemingly in thought. Then she nodded her head as if coming to a conclusion. "I'll teach you."

"Really?" Ando looked at her in surprise.

"Yeah. Of course, you'll have to pay me. And you will owe me a few favors. But in exchange, I'll teach you what little I know." Chika nodded. And then grinned at him. "How about 100 Academy Points per month? Can you afford it?"

Ando's mood instantly soured. 100 Academy Points was basically his monthly income. But again, this was a third-year student offering to teach him. Currently, he had no urgent need for AP. With that in mind, a resolute glint flashed in his eyes.

"I can afford it!"

"You don't do things halfheartedly. I don't hate that." Chika grinned. "Let's find somewhere else to train. I don't want to get these guys involved in our matters."

Ando looked at the other orphans and nodded. He followed Chika towards the back of the third-year dormitory and headed towards the trees at the back. "From now on, meet me here at dawn every morning."

"Got it!"

Chika nodded and started doing some stretches. "We'll start with a spar to see what level you have."

She cracked some joints and got into a stance. "Come at me when you're ready."

Ando did not need to be told twice. He looked at Chika's stance and considered mimicking her. But then the impulse to just jump in headfirst won over. He started running towards the girl and threw a right punch. Chika calmly swatted his fist away, opening up his front for a counterattack. But she did not attack; instead, she lightly poked Ando in his lower abdomen.

Chika then leaned back, dodging Ando's follow-up attack, a wild swing of his left fist. She casually moved her foot forward and tripped the boy. She watched Ando roll onto his back and try to transition his fall into another attack. But she countered him with a light kick to the chest.

"I think that's enough," Chika declared.

Ando stopped trying to fight back. He slowly got up from the ground and dusted his clothes, awaiting Chika's judgment.

"I find it wonderful that you're not afraid to fight. I think that's the only thing that truly sets you apart from the other first-years," Chika started. "You're not afraid to get hurt, which makes you prone to taking the initiative in a fight."

"But... you don't know how to fight. You brawl," she sighed. "Fighting isn't just about throwing punches and hurting your opponent; it's about strategy and awareness. Finding the way to bring down your enemy by exchanging and adapting to them."

"When you attacked me earlier, I could see a lot of problems with your forms. You overextended. You did not correctly use your momentum, and a lot more. But I think the most urgent thing to correct is how you go about fighting."

"Think of a fight as an exchange. You can't rush in headfirst like you did. Contrary to what you may think, that's not seizing the initiative; that's the opposite. You expose your weaknesses to your opponent first, giving them the opportunity to counter and direct the flow of the fight. You have to observe, plan your move, test your opponent, and strategize."

"So far, you're with me?"

Ando readily nodded at Chika. What she said made sense to him. Actually, he felt like he had been enlightened. To Chika, this may be a quick way for her to grab some AP, but to Ando, this was opening a part of the world that he had never ventured into.

"Alright, since we've got that down, let's try again." Chika adopted her stance once again. And Ando tried to copy her, bringing an amused smile to the girl's face. "We'll work on your form later. For now, let's see if you have the ability to strategize."

Ando nodded attentively, observing every nuance of Chika's stance. Her feet were firmly planted, striking a balance between stability and maneuverability. The left foot led, slightly forward, while the right positioned itself a bit back. Rather than sitting upright, Chika maintained a slight squat, revealing her readiness for swift action.

His focus sharpened as he noticed a subtle shift in Chika's left foot. The sole lifted off the ground, the point pressing down – a prelude to an imminent attack. And then, with an almost imperceptible motion, Chika closed the gap between them in an instant. Ando could see the calculated progression, her body serving as a conduit to seamlessly convert rebound force into a precisely aimed fist.

The punch halted just an inch from Ando's face, and he felt the brush of displaced air against his skin. Suppressing a shudder, he realized he hadn't even managed to react.

"You did well," Chika praised. But Ando did not think the praise was sincere. All he did was stand there. He could not even move!

Chika chuckled when she saw the unconvinced look on his face. "I mean it."

"What just happened was the result of you observing me. Trying to read my stance and predict my move. And that's exactly what you should be doing!"

"Unfortunately for you, you have not conditioned your mind to respond. There was no instinctual response. There was no follow-up, no action planned for how you were going to react to the information you were collecting. This is the first time you've attempted this, so naturally, you couldn't react even though I approached you at a slower pace."

"But! You did well nonetheless. We can consider that you have learned the first lesson!" Chika proudly declared with a smile. Ando looked at her somewhat prideful expression and could not help but smile in return. Chika was... incredible, he thought. She spoke and acted like she understood him, understood his level of intellect.

And he loved that.

Ando could see it in the way she easily managed to explain and impart her knowledge. Ando had lived in a world where education was a must. He had seen his fair share of teachers. As such, he was qualified to judge Chika. Not only was she proficient in her subject, but she also knew the right way to teach.

She was not a simple orphan.

That was Ando's final conclusion.

But that was fine with him. The more incredible she was, the better it was for him. As for her origins and secrets, he didn't care. Ando put those thoughts to the back of his mind and formally bowed to the girl. It was a token of both his gratitude and respect.

"What are you doing?" Chika asked, feeling both confused and amused by his action.

"Thanking you!" Ando replied, then he straightened himself and grinned at her. "Shall we continue?"

[You have unlocked the skill 'Battle Sense (beginner)']

[Battle Sense LVL 1/20] [1%]

[Battle Sense: Battle Sense is the foundation of a fighter's awareness in combat. It sharpens the user's instincts, helping them perceive an opponent's movements, predict attacks, and recognize opportunities for counterattacks. At its core, this skill enhances the user's ability to read stances, analyze battle flow, and respond appropriately.]

[Increases reaction speed by 1%, allowing the user to dodge or block more effectively based on observed behavior in battle.]

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 9

Chapter 9

Okawa did not lie when he said that he had some pomade leftover in his room. He handed Ando a small container the size of a baby's fist. Ando opened it and saw the green pomade inside, but it was only a small quantity. Okawa may have had to use it a lot.

"Thanks, Okawa-senpai," Ando sincerely thanked the other orphan. He knew that it probably was not easy for the other to come up with stuff like this in the academy.

"Don't sweat it," Okawa casually dismissed. "Just do me a favor, will you? Stay clear from trouble and look after your brothers and sisters in the academy!"

Ando chuckled as he applied some of the cream on his face. "I can't promise to stay out of trouble, but I will keep an eye on the other orphans for you."

The two of them slowly descended the stairs and left the 4th year's building, heading towards the Academic Courtyard. Okawa slowly introduced him to the system of the academy while they were on the way. It was as Ando had expected. The students were divided into Civilians, Clans, and Orphans.

The orphans were at the bottom, and the clan kids were at the top. This difference in status originated from their difference in strength and backing. The clan kids were trained and taught ninja skills ever since they could walk, in addition to having access to many other resources that the orphans and some civilians had to fight for.

Once every six months, the academy organized a small tournament for the academy students where they shared resources like skills, academy points, and various items. It was all done to motivate the students. The tournament was divided into three categories: low, mid, and high level. The low-level tournament was limited to the 1st years, the mid-level was for the 3rd years and under, then the high level was a free-for-all.

As one could expect, most of the time, the top 10 in the tournaments were always dominated by the clan kids. They monopolized the resources despite not having any real use for it, leaving only scraps for the other two groups to fight over. By the time Okawa was done talking about the tournament, the two of them had made it to their destination. They joined the other group of orphans for some casual chatter while they waited for the grand opening of the academy.

As time passed, more and more people gathered in the amphitheater, including some adults who were accompanying their children for their first day at the academy. Exactly at 8 AM, the officials flashed into the front. There was no smoke or anything. One second there was no one, and the next, a few dozen ninjas stood there.

"Hello, everyone," a voice echoed unexpectedly. If Ando hadn't witnessed the ninjas' sudden appearance, he might have been surprised. However, not everyone shared his vantage point. Based on the collective gasp reverberating through the crowd, it was evident that many present had missed the stealthy entrance.

A subtle upward twitch of his lips revealed the man's amusement. "I would like to have a moment of your attention, please. This is an important ceremony, one which will officially mark the beginning of another academy year."

Gradually, the people present stopped talking and moved to face the man. He waited until everyone was quiet before continuing his speech. "Ladies and gentlemen, today marks the commencement of the academic year. Whether you are new to this esteemed institution or returning for another year, I wish to emphasize a crucial point. We are not merely a collection of individuals; we are a closely-knit family. While disagreements and distinctions may arise, it is essential to recognize that we all originate from the same community. As we embark on this journey together, let us embrace the spirit of unity that binds us as one."

Ando found the speech inconsequential, considering the words as mere hollow propaganda. The sentiment being the result of his earlier altercation. Despite his attempts to conceal it, his boredom was evident on his face. Fortunately, he wasn't alone in his sentiments. A majority of the students shared a similar mindset. It seemed only the first-year students and the parents were genuinely attentive.

The ceremony was short; following the headmaster's concise introductory speech, each staff member was introduced along with their respective roles. Subsequently, the teachers efficiently took charge, individually assigning students to their designated classrooms.

Ando bade farewell to his seniors and walked alongside the 1st years towards his classroom. He caught sight of his two roommates along the way and caught up to the two. The three orphans were lucky enough to be assigned to the same class: 1-B. The classroom was moderate in size; it could accommodate up to 40 people. The seating arrangement consisted of long, sturdy benches with a smooth, polished surface. At the front of the class, there was a raised platform where the main instructor was waiting for them to fill the room. Ando led his group to the front seat and waited for the others.

"Now that everyone is here, let's begin," the instructor announced, clearing his throat before approaching the blackboard. With a swift motion, he picked up a white chalk and inscribed his name. "I am Soda Gorou, a chunin, and I'll be guiding your education this year. As for the academy rules, I won't reiterate them; you can refer to the guideline books for details. In essence, abide by them, and we'll have no issues."

"Moving on, I'll be assigning your academy points individually. Starting from the front row, kindly hand me your student card, step forward, and introduce yourself."

The announcement stirred murmurs among the students; they were visibly nervous about facing the front. Observing this, Soda subtly shook his head and singled out the student at the far left of the front row. "You're up first!"

The student was taken aback, freezing momentarily. Noticing the disapproving expression on Soda's face, he quickly gathered himself and nervously made his way to the front. "Your card?" Soda prompted, and once retrieved, signaled for the student to step forward and begin. This process continued, initially marked by nervousness that gradually transformed into confidence as the introductions unfolded.

When it was Ando's turn, he opted for brevity, sharing only his name and the fact that he was an orphan. His bruised face gathered some gasps and curious looks from the students. But the teacher himself did not seem to care, just like he expected. Ando finished his turn and passed the turn to the next student.

As each student finished their introductions, Ando discreetly observed the composition of the class. A balanced mix emerged—15 clan kids, 13 civilians, and 11 orphans, totaling 38 students. Among the clan kids, Ando's attention lingered on the two Inuzuka members. Given his earlier experiences, a subtle distaste for the clan had already taken root within him.

"Great, introductions are complete!" Soda clapped his hands, capturing the attention of the class. "You might have noticed the 100 points marked at the top right corner of your cards—those are your Academy Points. Each month, the academy grants you a hundred points, so spend them wisely. They're your currency for various academy utilities. If you run out, you'll have to wait for the next month's allowance."

Soda paused, a small smirk curling his lips. "But there's another way to earn AP," he continued, letting the suspense build. "Dueling. You can bet your AP, with a minimum of 5 points, and challenge anyone with their consent." He observed the puzzled expressions on the students' faces, noting that many hadn't fully grasped the importance of AP from the guidebook.

A subtle smile played on Soda's lips as he casually performed three handseals, channeling chakra into his right hand. An orange flame materialized, drawing awed looks from his students. "This is an E-rank ninjutsu, available for only 1000 AP. Redeem it at the exchange shop when you're ready."

Contrary to his laid-back demeanor, the classroom burst into an uproar. Soda's smile widened with amusement, satisfied that his small demonstration had stirred the desired reaction. Nevertheless, with a lesson to commence, he promptly hushed the students. "Now, now, everyone, settle down. We're about to begin our first lesson, and I need your full attention."

************************************************************************************

"I challenge you to a duel!"

Ando stared incredulously at the daring kid who blocked his path. They had just been released from the classroom when the guy next to him started provoking him.

Ando wondered what made the other guy think that he was an easy target, but then he remembered that his face was probably still full of bruises, thanks to his early morning altercation.

"What? Is the little orphan scared? You should know that it is an honor for you to fight me!"

Ando observed the kid, and his eyebrows lifted up in surprise.

Hamada Yutaka [LVL 11]

Age 8

The kid's level was impressive, for a first year. Even amongst clan kids, he should be one of the stronger ones. Still, Ando wondered why someone this talented would bother picking on easy prey like him. If he wanted to establish his dominance, he should have gone after the lone Uchiha in the room.

Regardless of it all, Ando had no intention of getting into a fight where he would have to lose his precious AP. Sure, fighting would bring him XP. But the consequent loss of AP would negate that small gain. AP was his ticket to getting stronger. He could not afford to squander them.

As such, Ando only had one answer to the problem which presented itself to him. He clenched his fist and swung it towards Hamada's arrogant face. Miraculously, the blow landed, though Ando hadn't exerted full force—not due to lack of intent but due to the necessity for a swift and agile attack.

12DMG

Ando knew the importance of having the initiative in a fight. Despite his lack of experience, he had seen and read enough action scenes to know. He was about to capitalize on the situation and take advantage of the staggering opponent when a hand suddenly stopped him.

"Children, while I appreciate the eagerness. I have to remind you that fighting is strictly prohibited within the classroom, or even the entire school building. If you want to settle scores, you should do so outside." The nonchalant manner in which Soda delivered those words was disconcerting, but even more unbelievable was his sudden appearance between the two of them. "Consider this your one and only warning."

With a smile on his face, Soda casually strode away. Ando glanced at the back of his teacher, then shifted his attention back to his angry and swollen-faced classmate. An amused smirk played on Ando's face as he realized he wouldn't be the only first-year with a swollen face that day.

"You heard him; let's settle this outside," Hamada declared in a cold tone, walking away. Ando briefly considered attacking him from behind, but he quickly dismissed the idea. He had no intention of provoking Mr. Soda.

The conflict was brief, but it nonetheless attracted the attention of the students of 1-B. They excitedly followed the two students outside. But they once again got another surprise when the seemingly unassuming Ando drop-kicked Hamada's back as soon as they stepped out of the school building.

22DMG

It was a much more satisfying number for Ando. Not wanting to give Hamada the opportunity to regain his bearings, he lunged at the other kid, ready to deliver another hit. But to his dismay, Hamada swiftly rolled to the side and executed a nimble flip to regain his footing, his expression now seething with fury.

Ando hesitated, and that split-second hesitation was all it took for Hamada to reverse the situation. He stomped hard on his left foot and threw a punch at the flustered Ando. The latter still had the presence of mind to try to block. But, sadly for the orphan, the punch was a feint. An intense pain in his abdominal area caused Ando to gasp, with spit flowing out of his mouth. He instinctively tried to clutch his stomach, which unfortunately gave Hamada the opportunity to deliver a forceful right hook on his unprotected face.

Ando's head violently snapped to the side, a burst of stars filling his eyes. He vaguely registered someone shouting "that's enough!" before his vision succumbed to darkness.

AN: Thanks for reading ;)

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 8

Chapter 8

[You have slept in your bed! HP and CP fully restored!]

Ando's eyes fluttered open with the now familiar ring of the notification. He spent a few moments organizing his thoughts, then slowly got out of bed. He looked at his roommates and saw that they were still sleeping. Just like back in the orphanage, he was the first one up. It was one thing that would probably never change during his time in the academy, he thought.

Ando discreetly moved out of bed and changed his clothes. He made sure that he had his student card on him, then moved out. The corridor was deserted. But as he walked out of the dormitory, he was pleasantly surprised to see that there were already some students who were out and about. Ando made some light stretches and then started lightly jogging towards the practice field he had seen during his first time in the academy.

From today on, he decided to start practicing on the open field to augment his chance of interacting with the other students. Unlike his time in the orphanage, Ando was not going to isolate himself. He was very well aware of the value and the impact of having trained people around him. He could learn a lot just by observing them. It would be even better if he could interact and learn from them.

Ando breathed in a lungful of fresh air; the earthy fragrance of dew-kissed grass and soil was invigorating. He felt loads better than when he trained within the damp atmosphere of his room. With a smile on his face, Ando stopped jogging and walked down to the training field.

He saw a few groups of students doing various kinds of exercises. He observed for a while, but he ultimately decided against joining them right away. Instead, he found a place not too far away, next to a wooden post, and then started doing his own regular exercises. Feeling sufficiently warmed up by his previous jog, Ando immediately started with the pushups.

His activity garnered the attention of the other groups of students nearby. He couldn't hear what they were saying, but he could tell that they were definitely not praising him. Some were shaking their heads, while others were openly snickering in his direction. Ando frowned, he wondered if his form was bad, but then an angry voice interrupted him.

"Oy! What the fuck do you think you're doing?!"

Ando stopped mid-pushup and slowly stood. He turned towards the direction of the voice with a confused expression. A boy, slightly taller than him, with unkempt brown hair and two red markings drawn on each side of his face, was storming towards him. If his voice did not cue Ando on the current mood of the incoming boy, then the angry sneer on his face would.

"What the fuck is a damned orphan like you doing on my Inuzuka training ground?!" The boy all but screamed in his face. To which Ando could only respond with a confused "Huh?"

[-31 HP]

Ando's head jolted backward violently, his vision instantly clouded by a sudden blur, and an intense surge of pain abruptly radiated from his face. He fell on his backside, and instinctively clutched his bleeding nose.

[You have been afflicted with the minor bleeding status!]

[-2HP/30 seconds]

"Wh-Why?" Ando looked up at the boy who punched him straight out of nowhere with a mix of fear and shock. "Why did you do that?!"

"What do you mean why?! Are you fucking dumb?" The boy crouched down and grabbed him by his hair. "This is MY clan's training ground. Why the fuck are you even here?"

Ando spared a look at his harasser and cast observe on him. The other party's words no even registering inside his brain. He only knew that he could counterattack.

He did not hesitate when he saw that the other's level was not too exaggerated. He tried to swing a punch of his own at the boy's lowered face. But the problem was, Ando had never trained to fight in his life. And he was never put in a situation where he had to use his fists instead of his brain.

To Matabe Inuzuka, the punch was slow and predictable. He shoved Ando's face back and easily dodged, he then delivered a hard kick to the other's torso. He watched coldly as the other boy started coughing and heaving on the ground. 'A newbie,' he thought. Which only served to irritate him further.

"First that shitty little brother of mine, and now you?!" Matabe straddled the defenseless orphan and started raining down punches on him, venting. "Who gave you the right to look down on me?! Who?!"

Yet, instead of feeling better, he felt his anger intensify with every punch. Matabe cursed in his heart. He resented his target's weakness. Why were orphans always so weak? It disgusted him. Seeing the lack of response from his opponent, Matabe stopped attacking. He knew the rules of the academy. And he knew that he could not go too far.

With a final punch, he got up and watched with a sneer as the orphan cowered on the ground. "You dumbhead, scram before I end up doing something I'll be sorry for!"

[5XP]

Matabe took in a deep breath, trying to calm down. Gradually, his taut nerves loosened. He glanced at his blood-stained knuckles, and shook his head. He did not even send a second look at the orphan that was crawling away. The previous incident weighed little to nothing on his mind.

Ando managed to crawl to the side of the field and just decided to lie down. The sting of his bruised face making him wonder what exactly he did wrong. He cast a fearful glance towards the brute who casually assaulted him. And was even more confused when the other simply started exercising like nothing even happened.

For a few moments, he just lied there, feeling lost. Until he heard the snickers coming from the other kids who were previously laughing at him. Then, it was as if a switch had been flipped, and everything made sense. The confused look in his eyes was replaced with anger. He tilted his head and cast observe on them.

[Ichinose Sagi] [LVL 12]

Age 10

[Fu Renmei] [LVL 10]

Age 9

[Takeshi Renmei] [LVL 11]

Age 10

[Kanzaki Shido] [LVL 12]

Age 10

And finally, his eyes rested on the bastard who beat him up, Inuzuka Matabe, level 14. They all should be second-year students, if not third years. And judging by their reaction, scenes like what just happened to Ando were a frequent occurrence in the academy.

From there, Ando could deduce that the academy actually tolerated this kind of behavior. And may even secretly encourage it. Probably in an attempt to build a competitive spirit for the students.

But it also had the effect of dividing them. His mind was churning as he went even beyond and dug deeper. The civilian-born, the clan kids, and the orphans who lived at the academy, these should be the three primary factions existing in the academy. And if he was not mistaken, then he could conclude that the orphans were the ones standing at the bottom between the three groups.

Ando was not a fan of being bullied. He wanted to take revenge on what just happened to him. But he needed to confirm his guesses first. And in order to do so, he had to find his own group: the orphans. Having thought this far, he decided to lay down and wait. His pitiful appearance, along with his clothes would be more than enough to attract his kind.

All he had to do was just sit down and recover while waiting for them to come down to the field. He did not wipe his bloody face, nor did he move away. Ando simply closed his eyes and started meditating while simultaneously training his chakra manipulation.

Some time passed, and Ando was fully immersed in his exercise. So much so that to the others, it seemed like he had passed out.

"Hey... are you alright?" A hesitant voice called out to him. Ando made a show of groggily opening his eyes, his vision drifting towards the source of the voice. There stood an 11-year-old girl with a somewhat mature look, her kind brown eyes reflecting concern, but also caution. Her complexion was fair, and she bore the distinctive features of Asiatic origin.

Chika [LVL ?]

Age 11

Ando bugged for a second when he realized that he could not see the girl's level. Then a bright smile bloomed onto his face. She was strong; he could tell by the way she was resistant to his observe skill. He righted himself and offered her a nod. "I think I'll manage. Thanks for asking though."

The girl observed him and frowned. "You don't look fine at all."

"I assure you these are what we call flesh wounds. They'll be gone in no time at all." He offered her a reassuring smile. But considering the dried blood and bruises that littered his face, it came out wrong. "Anyway, I'm Ando Yoshio. What's your name?"

"Chika. I'm a 3rd year." She responded while extending her hand. Ando took it and she pulled hard to get him to stand up. "Well, at least you can stand. I haven't seen you around, so you must be a new student, right?"

"Yup, this is my first day here."

"That explains a lot. But in any case, how did you end up like this?" She asked, to which Ando responded by gesturing towards the direction of a group of Inuzuka that were training at the field.

"I pissed one of them off."

"The Inuzuka clan…" Chika sighed and shook her head. "You came here to train, right? Follow me. I'll show you a place where you can at least do that." She started walking towards another part of the training field and Ando followed behind her.

"You have a little bit of bad luck. You ran into the Inuzuka clan as soon as you came here." She started and decreased her speed to allow them to align. "You have to know, among all the groups here, they are one of the most violent and antagonistic ones. In the future, you should stay away from them."

Beside her, Ando nodded as though he understood, then he looked at Chika's sideview and asked a bold question. "What if I want to take revenge?"

Chika stopped dead in her tracks and looked at him straight in the eyes. "Forget about that." She declared, and seeing the frown on Ando's face, she grabbed his shoulders and made sure he was facing her. "Forget about that. It's not worth it."

And typically, such an approach would have been effective on any other first-year student. The unfamiliar surroundings, coupled with a beating, and then encountering a confident figure who guided you through the ropes and showed you the ways to steer clear of trouble—any other first-year would have heeded Chika's advice. That is, if they wanted to stay out of trouble.

Ando was the opposite of that. He did not want an easy time in the academy, he wanted challenges, he wanted to stand out and earn experience. It was impossible for him to stand down. He looked Chika and shook his head.

"I can't do that."

Chika observed him for a moment. And surprisingly saw no fear in other kid's eyes. She slowly released his shoulders. "They're gonna beat you up. Of that, I am sure. Matter of fact, everyone's gonna beat you up if you don't fall in line."

She then resumed her walk towards the orphan's side of the field. Ando just shrugged and followed her. "As long as there is no permanent injury, then I think I'll do just fine."

To that, Chika actually laughed. "We'll see about that. Don't come crying to us when you get in trouble. We won't get involved."

Ando just nodded. Who was he to bring them into his fight? They may share the same origin, but following the short discussion he had with Chika, Ando could already tell what kind of mentality these orphans had.

They were cowards.

It was as simple as that. They were weaker than the other groups, so they would rather take a beating once than get harassed every day.

Ando could understand it. In fact, he could empathize. But he couldn't live like that. He could tell that Chika was strong, but for her to bow her head in defeat like this, it meant that the others must be stronger than her. Still, he believed that she had her own strength. The reason he was still following her was because he wanted to learn what he could from her.

"Hey guys, meet Ando, he's a first year!" Chika introduced Ando to the group of orphans. There were four of them there. Three males and one female. After sweeping his observe on them, Ando pulled out his bloody smile.

"Nice to meet you everyone! I hope we'll be able to get along!"

After a round of introductions, Ando got Chika to watch over him as he trained. She helped him correct his form and added some suggestions. Under her lead, Ando felt his form improve. Once he was done with his morning exercises, Chika surprised him by inviting him to have breakfast with her. He did not refuse, and the two of them headed towards the refectory, at the bottom of the main school building.

It was only at this time that most of the students living on campus woke up and headed towards the refectory with them. Once inside, Ando headed straight for the toilet to wash his bruised face. Looking at the mirror, Ando could not help but frown. His nose looked funny, his left eye swollen, and the rest of his face was pretty much filled with scratches and bruises.

An angry glint appeared in Ando's remaining visible eye. This was the first time in his life that he has been roughed up this bad. To say that he was angry was an understatement. Matabe did not go easy on him. If it were anyone else, they would need weeks to recover from this.

Shaking his head, Ando exited the toilet and started queuing for food along with the other kids. Once there, he presented his student card before getting his share. He then looked around for Chika's table and joined her.

He was not surprised to see that there were already a few orphans sitting around her. Two of which he could not see the level of. By now, Ando had noticed a pattern. He could not see the level of 3rd-year and up students. They were all standing above level 18.

He casually took a seat at the side and nodded at them.

"Damn, what happened to you?" One of the orphans commented upon seeing his face.

"The Inuzukas," Ando simply answered and started wolfing down the food. He actually liked the taste of the food at the academy. It was not as bland as the porridge they had at the orphanage.

"I think I have some pomade on me but I left it in my room. I'll give you some later."

That made Ando halt. He stopped eating and looked at the one person who talked.

Okawa [LVL ?]

"That's… nice of you." He replied hesitantly. To which Okawa simply laughed. "Don't worry about it. As orphans, we have to look out for each other, right?"

Okawa's friendly attitude slightly moved Ando. And he glanced at Chika for a moment, as if asking if he should be taking the medicine or not.

"You can take it. This guy is in his final year here, and he can afford to be a little generous towards people like us."

The girl gave him the go-ahead. It was only then that Ando decided to accept the medicine. It was not that he needed it, but it was a good way to build some relationship with the 4th-year orphan. "Then I'll have to trouble you later then…"

"The name's Okawa. You better remember it 'cause I'm gonna be the next big thing out there!" Okawa cheekily introduced himself. Okawa looked like the sociable, and somewhat reliable type. He had his dark hair cut short in a clean cut, slightly tanned skin, and a muscled physique. He was the type of person to leave a strong impression.

Ando had to correct his prior judgment of these guys. They may be cowards in general, but they looked after each other.

Not wanting to leave the other hanging for too long, he also introduced himself. No longer keeping the dismissive attitude he had previously.

AN: Thanks for reading :)

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 7

Chapter 7

"The Ninja Academy, a cornerstone of the village's legacy, was envisioned and brought to life by the visionary Second Hokage in the year 388. A hallowed institution that has borne witness to the meteoric ascent of countless prodigies and adept shinobi throughout its storied existence. More than just a place of instruction, it is the very cradle of Leaf Village's indomitable ninja tradition. The root of Konoha."

Ando's eyes traced the grand words etched alongside the gate. They stood as a testament to the village's commitment to education, growth, and the cultivation of its future defenders.

At the front, the caretaker responsible for escorting them to the academy walked to the gates after instructing them to stay back. A ninja in a dark green flak jacket welcomed the matron with a light smile.

Mihara Iwao [Level ?]

Age ?

The man exuded a strong presence. Clad in a modest sleeveless shirt beneath his rugged flak jacket, his muscled arms were boldly displayed. His leaf headband shone on his left arm. He had a calm and focused demeanor. An occasional flicker in his gaze, directed toward the orphans and his surroundings as he conversed with the caretaker, revealed his cautious nature.

It wasn't the first time Ando had seen a ninja outside the orphanage, but he never felt disappointed by them. Their demeanor, posture, and energy were just something he was not used to. In this regard, for once, Ando had the same reaction as his peers. They were all fascinated by the ninjas.

The discussion between the matron and the ninja was short. In a few moments, the children were led through the academy gates.

Once inside, Ando's jaw unconsciously slackened. The sight before him left Ando in awe.

The academy sprawled out grandly, far larger than he had ever anticipated. As he stepped into the open court, his senses were overwhelmed by a symphony of sights and sounds. The expanse gave the illusion of stretching beyond the horizon. In one corner, he spotted intricate obstacle courses designed to challenge both body and mind, while in another, dedicated taijutsu practice fields echoed with the rhythmic sounds of training.

The dormitory buildings stood tall and proud, towering over the grounds, while the school buildings remained still and quiet, as if holding their breath, waiting for the rush of students to fill their halls with energy. Further away, a few buildings seemed more official, likely reserved for the staff.

Ando couldn't help but compare this impressive sight to the fictional scenes he had seen in anime. The academy here was a real symbol of hard work and purpose, its wide layout showing just how serious the training inside really was. It fit perfectly with the military village theme, where neglecting the place where the future soldiers were going to be groomed was just stupid.

He was impressed, failing to school his features. But he was not the only one. Glancing toward the group of orphans standing nearby, he noticed their wide eyes, agape mouths, and faces illuminated by a mixture of astonishment and delight.

"Don't be too shocked yet. There is more to come." The voice of the caretaker accompanying them roused them from their trance, and the group started moving again.

As they toured the place, they met a few students who lived on the campus. And Ando took the time to observe as many people as he could to get a read on the general level of the people around.

After the tour, they were brought to the green building in the middle of the academy. The administration office was managed by chunins. Their tour guide, Mihara Iwao, walked inside and then came back with two additional chunin, each carrying a set of scrolls clutched securely in their hands.

Stepping back into the open, the chunins casually unfurled the scrolls on the ground. With a sudden poof of smoke, a transformation occurred before their eyes. In the place of the scrolls now lay a neat stack of books, alongside an array of cards scattered across the ground.

The display, akin to magic, brought excited murmurs from the gathered orphans. Yet, amidst the growing anticipation, Mihara Iwao's resonant voice sliced through, commanding attention.

"Today, you will be receiving your student cards. Consider them your most prized possessions as they will record your status in the academy! To activate them, you just have to put a small drop of blood on it. And that's it!"

The man's voice traveled far and captivated the attention of the kids. Mihara, along with the two other chunins, then proceeded to call out the children's names one by one to give them their cards. The process was done relatively fast, and soon it was Ando's turn. He walked up to the front and suppressed his nervousness. Copying those who came before him, Ando simply extended his left arm forward. The ninja casually pricked his index finger with a needle and then placed the drop of blood on a card, which was next handed over to him, along with a rather thick book.

"Next, Ishiyo!"

Ando quickly moved aside and observed the card. It was clearly made out of some sort of thick paper. But it was more resistant, and its texture almost felt like plastic. On it, Ando's name, age, and some other information were displayed.

"With this, you have officially joined the Ninja Academy of the Hidden Leaf. From this moment on, you can proudly puff out your chest and stand proud. You are no longer just mere orphans; you are the meticulously selected saplings that will one day stand on top of this village!"

"I, Mihara Iwao, jounin of the Hidden Leaf Village, welcome you to the Leaf Academy!"

From this moment on, the kids were officially no longer part of the Bright Orphanage. They were stepping into the road of shinobi. Ando looked down at the student card in his hand, and then at the thick academy guideline book. A determined glint flashed in his eyes as he followed Mihara Iwao towards the dorm.

The dormitories bore a striking resemblance to those they had known back at the orphanage. It brought a sense of familiarity that mingled with the novelty of their new surroundings. The structures held a sense of sameness in their design and layout, a comforting reminder of the past for them, even as they moved on with their lives.

One such reminder was the fact that they still had to share a room. Three students had to share one room, while the individual rooms were reserved for the fourth years who lived in another building.

Ando finished settling his belongings on the bed, which consisted of just a few spare clothes, and then looked at his roommates.

Kamiya [Level 5]

Age 8

Makoto [Level 5]

Age 9

Kamiya was a small kid with a build leaning toward the emaciated side. He was pale and had neck-length spiky brown hair. He gave off the vibe of a soft-spoken person. In contrast, the older Makoto had short black hair, a slightly tanned complexion, and looked like the carefree and open type.

Ando had never interacted with either of them. Kamiya and he came from the same orphanage, but Makoto was from another orphanage. Since they were going to be together for quite some time, Ando decided to break the ice and try to at least get along with them.

"Hey guys!" He started, garnering curious looks from the two boys. "We'll be sharing this room for the foreseeable future, so I thought we should get to know each other."

"My name is Ando, I'm eight years old, and I come from Bright Orphanage!" He finished with a smile and looked expectantly at Makoto, who did not take long to catch on.

"I'm Makoto. I'm nine, and I come from the Eden Orphanage. I hope we'll get along fine." The boy smiled brightly at them. The two then directed their gazes toward the last member of the trio.

"Uhh…" Kamiya mumbled and lowered his head. "My name is Kamiya, and I come from Bright Orphanage too. N-nice to meet you guys." Kamiya finished with a nervous stutter. It seemed like Ando's first evaluation of him was spot on.

"It's nice to meet you guys." Thinking about a topic to continue the exchange with, he looked at the more agreeable Makoto. "Well Makoto, how about you tell us a bit about how it was like in the Eden Orphanage, if you don't mind."

***********************************************************************************

[********]

[********]

As Ando settled into his new environment, a familiar ping alerted him of a notification from the system. But as he focused on the screen, all he saw was a black screen. Which quickly closed.

He couldn't help but ponder over the anomaly from his system. He had expected some sort of quest or guidance, but there was nothing. Just an empty void where the system's prompt should have been.

It was as if the system had tried to ping him something but failed.

Ando frowned, wondering what could have gone wrong. He had grown somewhat accustomed to the system's interventions, and the absence of it now felt disconcerting. Was the system malfunctioning?

After a moment of contemplation, Ando shook his head. There was no point in dwelling on it now. He still could rely on himself. This was an opportunity to explore the village and understand the world he had been thrust into. Even if the system wasn't going to guide him, he could still find his own path.

With his mind set, Ando exited the dormitory. As he made his way out, his gaze fell upon a group of orphans whose expressions were a medley of hope and uncertainty. Joining the academy meant opportunity, a chance to escape the confines of the orphanage, yet it also carried the bittersweet taste of leaving behind the only home they had known.

He could sympathize with them. But unlike these children, Ando's attachment to the orphanage was fleeting, almost ephemeral. He had spent less than two months within its walls, his connection no deeper than the memories he had inherited. While he acknowledged those memories, they did not carve a profound emotional bond. His departure from the orphanage was more of a transition, a shift from one phase of life to another, without the weight of sentimentality dragging him down.

He stepped out of the dorm and welcomed the sight before him. The greenery and natural feel of the academy gave him a harmonious feeling. It was a little over 9 in the morning, so he had plenty of time. On his way to the gate, he passed some of his fellow orphans who were openly gawking at the few students practicing on the throwing field.

He only spared a few glances at them before decisively heading out. The two ninjas standing guard at the gate gave him a passing glance but did not stop him. It was the weekend, and the students were given free reign over what they wanted to do during that time. Furthermore, the school year had yet to officially start, so he had all the freedom he needed.

As he walked through the village, Ando observed his surroundings with keen interest. The villagers looked kind too. Most of them seemed relaxed, not in a hurry to get from A to B or stressed to get something done. Of course, there were exceptions, but the majority of those he met looked at ease.

A casual use of observe here and there told him that the civilians averaged levels 8 to 13. Not a big surprise there. But the fact that he was still weaker than most civilians left Ando feeling quite irritated. It wasn't a pleasant feeling to know he was still one of the weakest persons in the village.

After touring around for some time, he finally arrived at the foot of the Hokage Mountain. A long set of stairs awaited him.

Upon seeing the seemingly infinite line of stairs, a sudden idea flashed into his mind. What if he were to run through them?

He surprised himself by not immediately rejecting the idea, actually viewing it more as a challenge.

One had to keep in mind that Ando was the type of person who trained his body until exhaustion every single morning. The daily exercise caused more than physical change in him. It also influenced his character. And instead of feeling discouraged by the sight of the stairs, he actually felt a certain feeling of growing apprehension inside him. Could he actually do it?

The idea of proving himself triumphed over his hesitation, and Ando actually started running towards the flight of stairs. Some of the walking pedestrians looked curiously at the odd kid who started running up the stairs. Some worried he might trip and injure himself, while others looked on with amusement. But aside from an old lady who shouted at him to be careful, nobody stopped him.

But soon, Ando realized that the task he set himself to do was actually a lot harder than he imagined. He was not even a third of the way up when he started feeling his lungs burning up. It was only normal; he was still a child, and he didn't have any idea of pacing himself.

A couple of instants later, Ando stopped running and hunched over, his hands resting on his knees as he panted heavily, trying to catch his breath. Sweat pooled down his small body, drenching his clothes. But he didn't stop for long. With some difficulty, Ando slowly forced himself to stand straight and continued moving forward. Step by step, he resumed his walk. But this time, Ando had learned his lesson. The mountain was too big of a target for him. He couldn't reach the top by running, but he still could walk.

Still, he wouldn't take the loss lying down. He took it as a challenge, and promised himself to get it right the next time!

When Ando finally finished climbing the stairs, some people cast curious looks at him, most of them being civilian couples. The Hokage Mountain was a popular spot for civilians. The extraordinary view from the top could serve as a nice background as they talked about their futures.

While panting and sweating, Ando walked up to the top of the hokage head that was closest to him, which happened to be the first hokage. And then he plopped down to recover, the gentle breeze doing wonders to alleviate his exhaustion. He took deep breaths and then allowed himself to get lost in thoughts.

"The sky is still the same," He thought aloud. The sky may be a tab bit clearer in Konoha, but it was still the same blue one as the one he had in his previous world. And the sun still hurt to watch. He turned his eyes down to alleviate the pain and started to scan the village.

And he had to admit that from where he was, the view was indeed wonderful. The colors, the architecture style, and even the general vibe that the picture inspired. Everything was so different, but it was a pleasant kind of different.

"But… it's definitely a brand-new world." He muttered. He stayed on top of the monument for a long time, feeling quite emotional. He felt both excited and sad at the same time. Excited at the prospect of the adventures that awaited him, the people he would meet, the places he would visit. And he lamented the fact that there were places that he would never see again. People he would never get the chance to meet again…

A lone tear trailed down Ando's face, if one did not look carefully, they would confuse it for the sweat that pooled down his body. Ando took one deep breath, and did not run from the feeling of sadness. The thing is, when people have the habit of burying their feelings, it was easy for them to be triggered. Even the seemingly simple act of observing the village of Konoha was enough to bring up the well of emotion that was buried inside Ando's chest.

He had a feeling that without the help of gamer's mind, he may very well have fallen into depression.

A.N: Thanks for reading ;)

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 6

Chapter 6

[Congratulations! You have managed to unlock your chakra on your own!]

[+5 Status Points awarded for achieving a minor feat!]

[Skill: Chakra manipulation unlocked!]

[Skill: Chakra sense unlocked!]

[Level Up!]

Chakra manipulation: [Novice] LVL 1/25 (19%)

Allows the user to freely shape and manipulate their own chakra.

(+0.5% to base chakra regen)

Chakra sense: [Novice] LVL 1/25 (71%)

Allows the user to sense chakra, which is invisible to ordinary senses.

Ando looked at the notification with a hint of surprise. He hadn't expected to be rewarded for unlocking his chakra. Just having access to the energy was rewarding enough; the rest felt like a bonus. With the 5 free status points and the 3 points from leveling up, he now had 8 points to allocate. Given his current level, 8 points were a lot.

Level: 7

Age: 8

HP: 225/225 [11/30mn]

CP: 258/258 [12.5/30mn]

Vitality: 11

Stamina: 13

Agility: 10

Spirit: 18

Intellect: 11

[Available status points: 8]

Compared to his starting stats, these were not bad at all. Except for his spirit, he had nearly doubled everything. He knew that as soon he started going on quests and leveling up, he would grow incredibly fast. This was just the beginning. And just thinking about it made him feel pumped up. He couldn't wait to explore the world beyond the orphanage, and eventually the world outside the village.

******************************************

"Good morning, Miss Takara," Ando greeted after knocking on the head matron's office. After unlocking his chakra, he decided to visit Takara and finalize his ninja academy registration.

The woman looked up from the file she was reading and gazed at him with a critical eye. "You actually managed to unlock your chakra on your own… impressive."

Ando's surprise was shown on his face. "I didn't know it would be visible."

"Of course, it is. Your chakra pathways were previously like a dried-out river. Your presence wasn't this vibrant. But after unlocking it, your chakra has begun to circulate more actively in your body. The feeling you're giving off now is very different from before." Takara paused in the middle of her lecture and then shook her head. "Most of this will go right over your head. They'll teach the basics at the academy, so don't worry."

"I take it you finished reading the manuscript? Or did you come here with questions?"

Ando noticed Takara was more talkative than usual. He felt that it might be the perfect moment to press on some of the matters that had been troubling him. "Actually, I came here with some questions. But those can wait. First, I want to confirm that I will to join the academy."

"I see," Takara nodded. "I'll fill out the form for you. You just need to sign this with your name in blood. But just to make sure, you read the manuscript, right?" She looked at him. Ando had planned to lie and say he did, but something in her eyes stopped him.

He sighed and shook his head. "No, I didn't. But it doesn't matter. I won't change my mind."

An almost invisible frown appeared on Takara's face. She put down her pen and stared at him. A nervous feeling overcame Ando. He felt like his entire being was being observed and judged. After what felt like minutes, Takara finally moved her gaze elsewhere.

"You know, your father was the stubborn type too." Her tone started with a murmur but then gained strength. "I'll take this on me since I knew him. It should be his place to tell you all this, but seeing as I'm the only one here, I'll tell you."

She paused, ensuring she had his undivided attention. "Geniuses are the first to die in this world. I don't know what happened to you in the last few months, and I won't pry. You're entitled to your own secrets. But the way you're growing—you're like a firework. You'll blaze brilliantly, light up the sky for a fleeting moment, and then vanish. You're a smart kid, Ando. I can see it in your eyes. But you're too young to know it all. Refusing to read the manuscript shows just how little you know."

"Why do you think geniuses die fast, Miss Takara?" Ando asked, curious about her perspective.

"There's a ton of reasons. The more talented you are, the more risk you'll face. You'd know this if you'd read the damn manuscript." She glared at him. "Seeing your genius, they'll want to short-list you for the ninja roster. They'll be eager to use you. You'll fight when you're told to. And guess what kind of people and situations you'll face if you show yourself to be a hotshot?"

"That's not all. Those are risks you'll face once you're done with the academy." She chuckled. "You're just an orphan, so there's a chance you might not even make it out of the academy. You really don't know what you're getting into."

Ando observed her, drawing his own conclusions from her words. "It seems like you don't want me to be a ninja to begin with."

"…I would have almost preferred it that way. If you'd continued the way you were, I'd have looked out for you. Even if you wanted to become a ninja, it wouldn't have mattered if you were average." She sighed again.

The rapid display of emotion left Ando feeling slightly weirded out. He had never seen the woman this worked up before. It felt strange how she seemed to care about him.

"But you had to go and unlock your chakra. How did you even do that? There are no books about it in the library. Did that old woman Usagi tell you about it?"

"I figured it out on my own."

"Right… You did." That seemed to make her think. "In the end, this is your decision." She slid a piece of paper across the desk. "I'll ask you one last time then. Do you wish to be a ninja?"

"Yes." He answered resolutely. It was nice of her to show concern, but Ando had long since considered the risks. In this second life of his, the minimum requirement for achieving his goals was strength. "I want to be a ninja."

Takara simply nodded her head. "Give me your hand." Ando did so, and Takara took out a kunai from under her desk and pricked his finger with it. She then pressed his finger onto the paper before taking it away.

"This is a tracking seal. When you become a ninja, this will be used to track you in case you decide to abandon the village." She placed the seal in his file. Her hand then started glowing green, a gentle aura permeating from her palm and healing his finger.

"With this, we're done. Be careful out there, kid. If you're really going to do this, try to attract as much attention to yourself as you can. In a way, attention can be your shield."

"I got it. Go big or go home, right?" He said with a smile as he left the office. Takara was not what Ando expected at all. She seemed strict and cold on the outside, but she was also a human who cared, even if she didn't show it. The fact that she bothered to tell him this much proved she had a heart.

He didn't know what type of relationship she had with his dad. She could be his mom, aunt, or anything really. Either way, he was thankful for the warning.

Inside the office, Takara watched him leave and mulled over his words. "Go big or go home, huh? You'll eventually find out that going home won't even be an option anymore."

******************************************

Things between Ando and Isobe had become cold ever since Isobe's confession to the Hokage. Truth be told, Ando didn't mind it that much. Yes, the boy had ratted him out, but he had the presence of mind not to name him. What annoyed him was that Isobe had convinced their other two roommates that the event was Ando's fault. He wasn't that close to his roommates, but he liked to think they were alright. For Isobe to blow it out of proportion like this, just for a story about meat, it didn't sit right with him.

Was Ando supposed to give him the second piece? It sounded childish as hell. But one had to keep in mind that he was dealing with kids here. This was the reason why he didn't feel like keeping up with them anymore. He would be leaving soon anyway.

When he noticed they were giving him the cold shoulder, he moved away and decided to give them the same treatment. The act surprised the three, but that's all they did—act surprised. And Ando wouldn't have it any other way. From that day on, a rift appeared between the four roommates.

"You know, I thought you were more mature than this," the librarian caretaker remarked, her eyes fixed on Ando as he buried himself in his books. "Why don't you try to make peace with them?"

"They're acting like jerks. So why shouldn't I do the same?" Ando huffed. "Plus, they're the ones who started this."

The librarian shook her head. "These past few days have made me forget, but you're still a child after all." She looked at him with a gentle expression.

"Listen, Ando," the caretaker said softly, her voice carrying an edge of sincerity, "you may not like them now, and maybe not tomorrow. But one day, you'll think back on this, and you'll regret shutting them out like this—especially when your time here is so short."

A quiet pause followed as Ando mulled over her words. After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice flat but firm. "Honestly, I don't see the point in making peace with them. I'll be gone soon anyway."

The librarian's gaze softened, and a trace of sadness appeared in her eyes. "I know you're angry. But they're still your friends, aren't they? You've spent years alongside them. Now is not the time to be hardheaded. It's time for peace. Do it for me. I don't want your last memories here to be of you fighting with your friends. There's still time. Even if you're leaving tomorrow. A day is more than enough."

She meant well; Ando could see that. But he knew what he was doing. If he was going to leave, he would rather spend the time with the only person he genuinely appreciated in the orphanage. "Well, I would rather spend that day with you."

The old woman turned silent, looking out the window with a pensive expression. A small sigh escaped her lips. "In the past, I didn't spend much time with the other kids. None of them were as odd as you, preferring the company of books and an old woman like me against the playground..."

"I want to thank you, Ando. It may have been brief, but you made this old woman happy."

Ando blushed, casting his gaze downward. He wasn't accustomed to the woman's straightforward approach. "You don't have to say it like that. It's not like we won't see each other again. I'll make sure to visit when I have time."

"That's wonderful to hear, Ando. I'm going to miss you."

Usagi was one of the few, or maybe the only one, he felt comfortable being open with in the orphanage. She had an aura that put him at ease. She reminded him of his own grandmother. Considering his do-over, he might as well consider her as the only sincere bond he had in this world.

He spent his last day in the orphanage talking with her, getting to know the old librarian a bit more before saying his goodbyes.

******************************************

Morning eventually came. At 7 AM, those who had signed up to join the academy would be leaving for their new home. The academy provided housing and accommodations for the students, so they were no longer required to stay in the orphanage.

It showed that the village placed a lot of importance on them, which put Ando more at ease. The more engaged the village was in educating them, the stronger he would become. Ando actually felt excited about the academy.

The month he had spent in the orphanage had been great for him. It had allowed him to get accustomed to his situation. And now it was time to move on.

AN:  Here's a brief explanation: The story is set approximately three years before the start of the canon (Naruto's graduation from the academy). The current hokage is Hiruzen Sarutobi. And I've taken the liberty to change some elements, so the story can be considered to be set in an Alternate Universe.

Naruto: Power In Play Chapter 5

Chapter 5

It was unclear to Ando what exactly the Hokage was talking about. He found it quite unlikely for the leader of the village to be fooled by his words. Yet, to give him such a lengthy speech afterward seemed kind of pointless, if the old man had seen through him. And how was he supposed to interpret those words? Ando couldn't help but feel that the Hokage might have confused the situation with something else.

Either way, Ando felt like he had messed up. Despite all his efforts to stay under the radar, his encounter with the Hokage had likely drawn unwanted attention. No plan ever survived contact with action, and he got to experience that saying today. As expected, he was no match for the seasoned players of the world.

Still, the fact that nothing had happened to him showed he was still in the clear. It was a minor setback, but that's all it was. What he had to do now was live with the consequences. He would probably be watched from now on, if that wasn't already the case from the very beginning.

With these points in mind, Ando stubbornly decided to meditate and continue trying to unlock his chakra that night. If he had already been watched from the start, changing his demeanor now would just be more suspicious. Plus, there was nothing wrong with trying to unlock his chakra.

Ando sat up and crossed his legs, easing himself into the lotus position. Blissfully unaware of the pair of eyes fixed on him from outside the window, he began his meditation.

*************************************

The registration for the ninja academy was announced a week after the Hokage's visit. One day, they were told in the gathering hall that those who wanted to become ninja would have to go to the head matron's office. This announcement was followed by a speech depicting how ninjas were the guardians and pride of the village, and how lucky they were to get the opportunity to join their ranks.

Ando did not care for the manipulative speech. He has already been sold to the idea from the very start.

Ignoring the excited murmurs of the kids, he resolutely made his way to Takara's office. The door was left open, so after a quick knock, he walked inside.

"Ando! I had a feeling you would be one of the first to visit me." Takara looked at him with a knowing smile. "Have a seat."

The strange smile on the woman's lips unnerved him, but he still did as he was told and greeted her with a polite smile. The woman nodded at him and rummaged through the drawers of her desk before placing a document in front of him.

"This contains all the necessary information you need to know before you decide to join the academy. Consider it like a contract of sorts. Don't worry, there is nothing dangerous in there. I will remain at your entire disposal if there are any words you do not understand or points you want to clarify."

Ando looked at the document with surprise. He did not expect something this formal from the village. Reality was indeed vastly different from what he had seen on the show. Taking it in his hands, Ando started skimming through the content of the document. From time to time, a frown would cross his face.

"You have changed a lot." While Ando was engrossed in reading the document, Takara suddenly commented.

"Your friend Isobe told me that you only started training recently, yet look at you now."

The woman gave him an inquisitive look. Ando had expected this type of inquiry. He had noticed the caretakers asking around about him. Given how much he had grown in a month, it was only natural. His muscles were more defined, and he had even grown taller. Nothing too exaggerated, but compared to the others, and especially the past him, he was very different.

"But it's not only your physique that has changed." Takara leaned forward, resting her head on her palm. "Your personality too. It seems like you're a completely different person now."

To this kind of pushy attitude, Ando had only one response: to be as thick-skinned as possible. He looked Takara dead in the eyes and replied, "I'm growing."

The head matron paused for a second before laughing. "That's right, you are indeed growing." She lightly shook her head and softened her gaze. "Good, good! Keep it up, kid. Like this, I won't have to face your father's sermon when I pass away."

"Wait… you knew my father?" Ando questioned with honest surprise.

"Yes, we used to be teammates." A strange glow flashed through her eyes. "Sadly, Kazuaki Yoshio was a little slow. He failed to get a chunin promotion in the same year as me and ended up getting relocated to another team. Later on, I heard that he died in an unfortunate mission in the Land of Rice. His corpse was never found."

"As for your mother… she died during a catastrophe that struck the village a few years ago."

A pang of sadness hit Ando's heart. This was the first time he heard someone mention his father's name since his reincarnation.

Takara looked at him for a few seconds before continuing. "We can talk about this another time if you would like. For now, focus on the academy. Read that document carefully and come back when you're done."

"Alright. Thank you, Miss Takara." He got up and left in silence.

That night, Ando had a lot on his mind, so much that he couldn't focus on his usual task of trying to unlock his chakra. Frustrated, he moved to the window where the moonlight allowed some visibility. His hand moved to the window handle, hesitating for a second as he looked at his roommates, wondering if the cold air would wake them. In the end, he decided against opening the window and let out a frustrated sigh before moving back to his bed.

Until now, he had always pushed away the question of whether he had killed the previous owner of his body when he took over. It was something that always lingered at the back of his mind, but he refused to face it. He was afraid of the answer.

But the answer came on its own. He did kill the child. Whether it was unintentional or not, he robbed a child of his future… and past. He completely erased Ando Yoshio from this world when he took over.

An innocent child who had no choice in the matter was destroyed for him to live on. It was sad. And he only truly realized it after hearing about the child's parents. Hearing about them confirmed that the child really had an origin and a future that awaited him.

When he was told about it in the morning, what really saddened him was what happened to the Yoshio family. Not a single one of them remained. Their dreams and hopes were gone the moment he descended.

[The system has detected an elevated level of stress in the user's spirit!]

[Do you wish to counter it with Gamer's Mind?]

No! Ando resolutely rejected the prompt. He would not take the easy way. He had to face the repressed feelings, and he had to do it on his own. It was his responsibility. It was the least he could do.

At least, that's what he told himself. But Ando knew that he could not allow himself to succumb to guilt and despair.

He had indeed killed the child. It was a regrettable incident, and... he couldn't change that. But his future was in his hands. While the previous Ando had no living relatives or close ones to make amends to, he understood that he still had a responsibility to the life he now possessed. He couldn't change the past, but he could shape the future that lay ahead.

The only thing he could do was try his best to guarantee the best future for both of them. It was a flimsy excuse, he knew, but to move on, he had to turn his remorse into something else. He had to find his resolve.

Until now, Ando never had a real goal. His only wish was to live without regrets. But that was too vague to be considered a dream. So, he changed it to living his best life, a life that the real Ando would not regret.

Yes, it was not any better than his previous one, but he understood that he could build upon it. He didn't have all the answers at that moment, but he was willing to figure things out as he moved forward. He was determined to turn this vague aspiration into something concrete, step by step.

Ando closed his eyes and took a deep, calming breath. He had finally regained a semblance of peace.

[Congratulations! Your meditation skill has reached level 5!]

[+1 SPIRIT]

[+1 VITALITY]

So that counts as training too? Ando frowned before shrugging. It made sense; everything could be considered as training if one thought about it carefully.

With his previous level 4 meditation skill, Ando could get some semblance of insight into his body. He predicted that to unlock his chakra, he needed to reach a level close to something like inner sight.

Ando settled into his meditation pose and focused. He cleared his mind and tried to locate the hazy feelings he had sensed before. In the beginning, it was challenging. His mind was cluttered with thoughts of the past, the guilt he carried, and uncertainties about the future. But Ando persisted. With each breath, he let go of his worries and anxieties, focusing solely on the present moment.

As he delved deeper into his meditation, Ando began to feel something. Something still hazy but clearer than what he had felt during his previous attempts. It felt like a ball of amber, pulsating at his center. As he focused on it, the warmth grew steadily, spreading throughout his body in soothing waves. Ando tried his best to pin down its source.

Time passed as he continued to meditate. He slowly began to feel a subtle shift in the energy around him. It was as if a door had been opened, and he could sense a new level of awareness within himself. The hazy feelings that had eluded him before became clearer, and he started to feel something warm running through his body.

He instinctively knew that it was his chakra awakening. With cautious curiosity, he immersed himself in the experience, eager to explore the flow of his chakra. Like an untamed river, the energy surged powerfully within him. The pathways that were once shadowed and unclear had now opened and expanded, allowing the energy to flow freely and unhindered.

Amazing. The word came to his mind. It was a novel feeling that he had never experienced in his previous life. And he could not help but be curious about it.

He wanted to understand the nature of his chakra and how he could wield it. The amber-like energy inside of him felt both potent and delicate, and he knew it required careful guidance.

With focused intention, Ando decided to test his ability to manipulate the energy. He gently nudged the chakra, and to his amazement, it responded. The sensation was electrifying yet serene, and he could feel the energy responding to his thoughts and intentions.

But soon, his control was broken, and his chakra resumed its previous calm state. He gave it a few more attempts before moving on to observe the way it was flowing inside his body. He followed the path of his chakra until it formed a full harmonic cycle inside his body. Without even meaning to, Ando was already able to visualize the path of his chakra inside his mind, but he was too distracted to realize it.

A random thought made him wonder what would happen if he actively pushed more chakra into the pathways? Would it result in something like chakra reinforcement? Or would he actually damage his body?

Ando shook his head left and right, rejecting the idea. Given the actual control he had over his chakra, it would be best if he repressed the urge to rush into such experiments rashly. He could not let his excitement get to his head; otherwise, he might really harm himself.

With that in mind, he started trying to rotate the center pool of his chakra into a vortex once again, finding it to be an adequate exercise to both familiarize himself with his chakra and learn how to manipulate it.

With each breath and every moment of focus, he honed his ability to control and direct the flow of chakra. Ando got so immersed in his research that he forgot the passage of time. It was only when the first rays of the sun hit his face that he finally snapped out of his daze.

In a flash, morning had come.

[Congratulations! You have managed to unlock your chakra on your own!]

[+5 Status Points awarded for achieving a minor feat!]

[Skill: Chakra manipulation unlocked!]

[Skill: Chakra sense unlocked!]

[Level Up!]